Author: admin

The story reaches it’s climactic finale as teenage siblings, Laurie and Tom, meet their step-mother, Audrie, and reunite with their father, Bradley. CAPITAL NAMES mean the story is being told from that person’s perspective. This one’s pretty long, so it’s split into three subchapters. Please leave comments and constructive criticism.

Part One: Be Nice to Your Step Mom

TOM

“Is that the house?” I ask Mom as I pull along the curb of the quiet Des Moines cul-de-sac. Mom looks out of the passenger window and nods.

“He still has the black Explorer,” Mom says, gesturing to the truck in the driveway, “you were conceived in the back seat, Tom.”

“That’s more information than I needed.” I reply. Mom gives me an exaggerated look of shock, and I smile.

“What about me?” Laurie perks up from the back seat.

“You were made behind the dumpster of a Hardee’s Jr, Sweetie,” Mom smirks back at her daughter, “and the best versions of you ended up on my back.”

“You don’t want the best versions of me,” Laurie sniggers as she runs her hands through the coils of Mom’s hair, “you like the worst version too much.”

Mother and daughter lock eyes with each other over the front seat of the van. From the shoulders up, the picture of the two almost looks like a mirror image; both women baring strikingly similar facial features and expressions. Their curly, brown hair, big, blue eyes, cut jawline, high cheekbones, pointed nose, and full, pale lips are nearly identical, but move lower, and you can see where mother and daughter differ. Laurie is well shaped, but lean and sleek, while Mom’s curves border on exaggeration. And though the two are sexually different, their eyes share the same carnal hunger, and their mouths express the same seductive smirk. They move together, their lips part, their tongues entwine, and their fingers slink into the curls of each other’s auburn hair.

“Hey, Sierra,” Eleanor pipes-in from the back seat, “is that Bradley?”

Mom whips her head to the side, and stares out the passenger window. Through the reflection of the glass, I see the dim features of her face express melancholy longing. I look over her shoulders, and see my dad for the first time in over a decade. Holy shit, it’s like looking in a mirror. Save for the bald spot on the crown of his head, and the muscle on his arms, he’s a spitting image of myself. He walks out the front door, and gets into the Explorer. A woman follows him out, and waves as he pulls from the driveway. Goddamn, Dad; you sure know how to pick ‘em. Audrie is twenty-seven years of tan skin, blonde hair, and a body you could paint on a warship. Her breasts slope from her chest in perfect proportionality to her statuesque frame, and perch high and full above a flat abdomen toned with soft muscle beneath a tight top. Her back curves in a graceful arc down her length, and ends in a pair of leggings that leave nothing to the imagination. The fabric stretches and clings to the gravity-defying fullness of her backside, whose domes crease perfectly about the thigh in two, smiling folds. She’s wearing hooped earrings that dangle from between strands of long, platinum hair, and her face bares the soft features of rosy cheeks, luscious, pink lips, a narrow nose, and grey, clear irises shining from big, oval eyes.

“You guys know the plan,” Eleanor whispers to Laurie and me, “you two go in there and have fun with your step mom, and Sierra and I will go deal with Bradley.”

“You’re going to have to help us on this one,” I say to Eleanor, “I don’t think Laurie and I can handle a woman like that on our own.”

“Just because she’s a hot piece, doesn’t mean she’s a hard mark,” Eleanor chuckles, “you got me in bed, and if I may be so bold, I think I’m rather attractive.”

“You’re a shameless slut, Ellie,” I smirk, “it was just a matter of time before I got my turn.”

Eleanor pouts her full, red lips in mock indignation. Her green eyes sparkle mischievously from her freckled, pixie-like face, whose innocent structure acts as a perverse mask for the lecherous mind behind it. Her crimson hair bows inwardly about her cheeks, accentuating the girlishness of her portrait, but the innocent façade does not extend to her body. Large, pale breasts protrude vulgarly from the cut neckline of her t-shirt, and her thick legs widen into a set of glutes that burst lasciviously from her plaid skirt. Eleanor is a slut, she’d be the first to tell you that, but she is so much more. I’ve never met someone who can read a person like Eleanor can; she gleans more from a single glance than most could from an extensive conversation. If Laurie and I are going to take Audrie on our own, we’ll need some help from our redheaded harlot.

“Alright,” Eleanor says, and glances out the window. She studies the woman across the street for a moment, and then turns back to me, “what can you tell me about her?”

I look at the beautiful blonde on her porch, and can’t see past the ass and titties. I’m a simple man, what can I say?

“A hot piece of ass.” I reply, and catch a scornful look from Mom and Laurie.

“Let me help you.” Eleanor says with a roll of her eyes, and gestures to my step-mom, “She drives a Prius, with a Bernie Sanders bumper sticker. She has a ‘peace’ flag in the window, a ‘legalize it’ sign in the yard, and a rainbow tire cover in the driveway. She has a UCLA t-shirt, but a John Deere hat on. It’s Thursday, and she’s in her house at ten AM. What does that tell you about her?”

“She’s… a democrat?” I ask stupidly.

“No shit, Sherlock,” Eleanor snorts, “since you’re such a fucking genius, I’ll just tell you. Audrie is a classic example of a country girl who ‘found herself’ in a big-city college. She was the hottest bitch in a small town high school, thought she was too good for the place, and applied to UCLA. Only when she got to L.A, she realized she was just a small fish in a big pond. Her rural heritage didn’t jive with the hot, urban sentiments of her peers, and her superiority complex vanished. Audrie felt insecure for the first time in her life, so what did she do? She reinvented herself to fit in. She cast away her country roots, and dove into the progressive college experience with both feet. She sexually overcompensated because she wanted to experience everything, and she chose a major like Women’s Studies or some shit because all the sudden she was an activist, just like the trendy, urban peers she desperately wanted to impress. She had the time of her life, and those four years she spent in UCLA defined her. But then she graduated, and realized that a liberal art’s major doesn’t pay off student loans. She moved back to Iowa, and latched onto the first man with a stable income she could find: your dad. Now, she spends her days doing yoga and bitching about Trump on the internet. But do you know what the most important thing about Audrie is? She’s bored.”

I stare blankly at Eleanor, both amazed and a little scared at how well she just read a woman she’d never met. Eleanor grins broadly at me, and then kisses me on the neck, places a single finger on my cheek, and turns my attention back to the woman in the doorway.

“I think it’s time I take the training wheels off and let my students fend for themselves,” she whispers seductively, her lips tickling my ear, “Why don’t you and Laurie give Audrie some excitement?”

AUDRIE

Congratulations on finally getting your GED, I type furiously into the youtube comment section, you can put it right next to your NRA certificate. You know, it’s people like you that are the reason this country-

A knock on the door interrupts my self-righteous monologue, and I break my attention from the five paragraphs I was planning to write. Fucking girl scouts; I had a whole dissertation to drop on that ignorant asshole. I walk across the kitchen, open the door, and my jaw almost hits the floor. Holy shit, it’s a young Bradley. The hair, the eyes, the frame; it’s all there.

“Hey,” the young man smiles easily, “are you Audrie Baker?”

“Y-y-yes!” I stammer, still stupefied at what I’m looking at, “How can I help you?”

“I’m Tom Baker,” the man says (of course he is!), “and this is my sister, Laurie.”

I barely noticed the girl standing next to him. She’s about five inches shorter than myself, brown haired, blue-eyed, and wearing a very risqué plaid skirt and button-up shirt.

“Can we come in?” she asks, smiling with the same easy smile as her brother.

“Of course!” I yell, a little too eagerly, “Come in, come in!”

I usher my step-children into the room, my heart beating with excitement. I’d always heard about Tom and Laurie from Bradley, but the only pictures he has of them are of when they were barely older than toddlers. I finally get a chance to meet the mysterious part of his past! This is the most exciting thing to happen to me since I watched the Game of Thrones trailer!

“Make yourselves at home!” I say, gesturing grandly to the minimalist living room, “I’ll get you guys something to drink; beer?” I ask, knowing they’re underage. It seems like a desperate attempt to show them I’m ‘cool,’ and it is, but I really want these kids to like me.

“Sure,” Tom smiles, “got any Bud?”

“No Bud here,” I say, “only craft. You ever have an IPA before?”

“What’s an IPA?” Laurie asks.

“Indian Pale Ale,” I say with a bit too much smugness, “you’ll love it, trust me.”

I walk into the kitchen, very pleased with myself. I’m going to be the awesome step-mom who lets them drink, and knows about trendy microbreweries. Maybe I should offer them some weed? Do they smoke weed? Of course they do, they’re high school kids. I pull the bottles from the fridge, and take out the bag from the drawer.

“You just missed your dad,” I say as I pop the caps and pack a bowl, “by like, ten seconds. I can give him a call if you want.”

“No,” Tom’s voice says from the living room, “we’d like it to be a surprise.”

I finish packing the weed into the bowl, grab the frosty pale ales, and walk into the living room. Tom and Laurie are sitting on the couch together, and I notice Laurie briskly pull her hand away from his as I step into the room. I hand them each their beverages and then coyly show them the pipe I had behind my back.

“I don’t know if you guys partake,” I say slyly as I gently pad the top of the herb, “but I wouldn’t be a good host if I didn’t offer.”

“I do,” Laurie says brightly, accepting the pipe in her hands and giving me an appraising smile (fuck yeah, cool step-mom status confirmed!), before looking at her older brother, “I don’t know about Tom though.”

“I’ve never done it,” Tom says, looking at the weed apprehensively, “I like to keep a clear mind.”

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to, no peer pressure.” I say warmly as I sit on the couch next to Laurie, “But it’s an indica strain, which means it’s like a body high, and won’t mess with your head.”

Laurie lights the corner of the bowl, and inhales until the cherry glows brightly against her face. She takes a smooth exhale without any coughing, and I see her expression begin to droop slightly. She gives me a blissful smile and then passes me the pipe. I expertly corner the bowl, inhale, hold it in, and let it out slowly, before passing it to Tom. Tom looks nervously at the pipe, and Laurie puts a comforting hand on his upper thigh. His composure relaxes, and he accepts my offer. I smile inwardly; I get to be Tom’s first experience with marijuana. Cool step-mom status just got elevated to ‘awesome.’

“So,” I say, as Tom’s virgin lungs hack up smoke, “tell me all about yourselves; I want to hear everything.”

Laurie gives me the synopsis of her life as we burn the weed between us. I learn that she’s on the varsity gymnastics team, that she’s a closeted metalhead, and that she’s currently applying to USC, UCLA, Nebraska, and Boise State. I unabashedly tell her to go to UCLA (go Bruins!), recant the tale of how I met her father, and bitch about Donald Trump a little bit. Tom isn’t much of a talker, and elects to let Laurie and I carry most of the conversation. I glean a bit of information from him; he’s going to Nebraska, he likes videogames and he’s interested in programming, but he mostly remains an intriguing mystery to me. After a half hour, a case of beer, and three bowls of weed, I notice that I’m a little too drunk and a little too high, and so are Laurie and Tom.

“Oh, fuck,” Tom groans, and barely makes it to his feet, “bathroom!”

Tom hurriedly rushes to the bathroom as Laurie tries to get up to help him. She sways dangerously to the side, overcorrects, and then falls awkwardly on top of me.

“Oh my god, I’m so irresponsible!” I laugh, “Your father is going to kill me!”

“I can walk!” Laurie laughs embarrassedly, before failing another attempt, and landing face-first into my lap.

“You are such a light weight!” I cackle, “You’re going to have to work on that before you go to UCLA.”

“Fuck that, go Trojans!” Laurie yells mirthfully, her voice muffled as she talks against my belly.

“I will disown you if you go to USC!” I cry as she raises her head from my lap.

“You can’t tell me what to do,” Laurie grins, “you’re not my real mom.”

“I was wondering when you’d pull that shit.” I smirk, crinkling my nose.

“My real mommy lets me do anything I want,” Laurie says in a baby voice, “and the Bruins fucking suck.”

“You little bitch!” I laugh, and throw her off me and onto her back. Laurie laughs gleefully as she sprawls on the couch, her skirt hiking up dangerously past her thighs. I pounce on her in a fit of playfulness and begin tickling and prodding her into a writhing mess of flailing arms and legs.

“Tom!” Laurie yells, “Tom, Audrie is beating me!”

“Shh! Shh! Shh!” I giggle as I clasp a hand over her mouth, “Shut the fuck up!”

Laurie licks the palm of my hand, and I pull it back in revulsion.

“You nasty little girl!” I exclaim through bursts of laughter.

“You have no idea.” Laurie giggles, and then her demeanor changes. The playful curl of her lips subsides into an easy, expectant smile. Her wide-eyed drunkenness softens into a half-lidded gaze. I’m suddenly very aware of the position of our bodies; my legs entwined with hers, my breasts squishing against her petite bust. Her hands are raised above her head and splayed lazily open, and mine are gently gripping her at the waist. How the fuck did this happen?

“I, uhh…” I say awkwardly as I attempt to sit up in my drunken state, “this is weird.”

“It doesn’t seem weird to me at all,” Laurie whispers, and raises her leg so that it bends at the knee, allowing our crotches to push together, “and it seemed very natural for you. You really did have fun in college, didn’t you?”

“I did,” I giggle, and instinctively separate my legs about her thigh, “but those days are behind me.”

“They don’t have to be,” Laurie says, and shifts her body so that we press together from thigh to breast, “it can be our little secret.”

“I’m a married woman,” I say, unable to stop myself from breathing heavily in anticipation, “and you’re my step-daughter.”

“Doesn’t that just make it so much hotter?” Laurie whispers. I smile lustfully, and almost kiss her right there, but I stop myself. No, I cannot do this. Laurie is drunk, underaged, and the daughter of my husband. I am a faithful wife. I struggle to lift myself off her, but my drunken limbs don’t cooperate.

“Whoa,” Tom’s voice says from the threshold, “I clearly missed something.”

“Audrie was trying to convince me to go to UCLA,” Laurie smiles at her brother, “her recruitment methods are a bit unorthodox, but she’s making a compelling argument.”

“This is not what it looks like,” I smile bashfully at Tom, “we were just having some fun.”

“Clearly.” Tom smiles easily to me, and walks toward us. I manage to ease myself upright from Laurie and try to make room on the couch for Tom, but he doesn’t sit in the vacant spot I’ve provided for him. No, Tom stops in front of us, leans forward, and kisses Laurie. Not a kiss on the cheek or the forehead, but an open-lipped, passionate entwining of tongues. What the fuck. They pull from each other, their gazes locked in their love and lust, and then they turn their sapphire irises on me.

“Our family is a little different than others,” Laurie says as she unbuttons Tom’s fly, and my heart skips a beat, “and a lot of people can’t accept that, but you’re not like them, Audrie.”

“You’ve been so open and caring with us,” Tom says, unbuckling his belt, and my stomach knots, “there’s no judgement with you.”

“We feel safe with you,” Laurie smiles warmly as she reaches into Tom’s pants, and my breath quickens, “we feel like we can be ourselves around you.”

I like to think I’m a sexually open-minded person; I’ve had sex with men, women, and all different combinations of the two, and I’m a firm believer that anything done between consenting partners is fair game, but this… this is new to me. It seems that in my quest to make Tom and Laurie like me, and not view me as the home-wrecking cunt who stole their father, I inadvertently made them a little too comfortable with me. My first reaction was shock, but my second reaction is quite different. My step-children trust me so much that they are willing to show a part of themselves they keep hidden from the world. Isn’t that the greatest expression of love? Isn’t that something only family can do? Their confidence in me is endearing, and I must admit, their relationship is… exciting.

“You can be yourselves around me,” I smile as I lean back on the couch, “there’s no judgement here.”

“Should we get a room?” Laurie asks, her eyes watching me knowingly, “We wouldn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“No,” I say, feeling my words slip with tremors of excitement, “you’re fine where you are.”

“Do you like to watch?” Tom smiles as his pants drop, and I see what Laurie is holding in her hand.

“I’m certainly not participating,” I smirk, staring unabashedly at the bulging gift between his legs, “I am a faithful wife. Just pretend I’m not here.”

Laurie strokes Tom until he’s engorged in her hand. She looks up at him with a lustful expression of youthful excitement, and he looks down at her with a love so desperate it makes my heart ache. She leans forward, and plants a tender kiss on the tip of his cock. He runs a hand through her delightful curls and guides her forward. Laurie separates her pouting lips and wraps them around him as he inches his way into her mouth. She closes her eyes and savors the taste of him as her neck begins to bulge with his girth. She takes him all the way in, and Tom’s head falls back in bliss. She gags a little, showing her inexperience, but she doesn’t pull him out. She holds him deeply, and rotates her lips against his pelvis; her nose squishing into the flesh of his lower abdomen as lines of saliva drip from her mouth. I spread my legs, and push my hand under my waistband.

She pulls away from him, her lips sucking so tightly that her blushing cheeks stretch from her face. She watches him from the tops of her eyes as she does it, gaging his reaction and adjusting for his needs. Her hand slinks between his legs, and gently massages his balls as she rotates her lips about his crease. Tom’s grip on her head tightens, and he begins to pull her toward him. Laurie places her palms flat against his thighs, and tries to push back, but he forces her to take him in. I almost yell at him, but then I notice the expression in her eyes. They’re partially rolled-back, and brimming with primal want; she likes it like this. I ease back into the couch, and glide my fingers through the moist petals of my erogeneity.

Tom forces his sister’s head forward again, and again, and again. Every brutal pass down his length causes Laurie to gag, and her eyes to well with tears. Wet, pained gurgles permeate from her mouth, but she dutifully keeps her lips locked, and sucking. She stops trying to resist him with her hands, and instead brings them between her own legs. From my view on the couch, I can see the dark stain down the length of her laced panties. She drives her fingers down her skirt, and I see them writhing chaotically beneath the fabric of her undergarment. Her hips shift, her legs quiver, and her mouth hums muffled tones of desperate pleasure between the gags and sucks. The sounds coming from her would be screams of delight were her mouth not occupied, but as they are, they sound like the pleading tones of a gagged captive. I push my fingers inside myself, and gasp.

“Don’t you fucking stop, Laurie,” Tom growls as he holds his sister against his pelvis, her body writhing in pleasure and discomfort, “take me in like the little whore you are.”

Laurie seems to melt in the degradation of his words. Her back arches, her legs spread, and her skirt hikes past her hips. She glances at me from the bottom of her eyes, and pushes her panties to the side before giving me a little wink. She forks her fingers about her dripping pussy lips, and spreads them wide as she defiles herself in front of me. I push my fingers deeper into myself, and furiously work my thumb along my clit as I watch her. So, this is who she really is. You never really know someone until you take them to bed, and now I know who Tom and Laurie truly are. Tom is a controlling, borderline abusive lover, and Laurie is a submissive masochist. Interesting.

Tom finally pulls out of his sister, and Laurie reels forward in a chorus of grateful, desperate breaths. Tom grabs her by the hair and rips her head backward. Her face is flushed, streaked with eyeliner, and wet with strained tears, but when he pulls her hair, her smile is devious, bright and lustful. An animalistic laugh that almost sounds like a growl flows from her lecherous lips, and brother and sister kiss in hedonistic passion; their mouths devouring each other as their bodies press.

“Audrie,” Toms says looking down at Laurie, and then over at me, “do you still want to just watch?”

“I’m just a spectator,” I smile, my words mingling with a moan as I touch myself, “don’t let me interrupt you.”

“Well then,” Tom says and pulls Laurie back by the hips, “what do you want me to do to her?”

“We want to know what makes you tick, Audrie,” Laurie smiles at me, her expression a disheveled mess of frayed hair and smeared makeup, “we want to know the real Audrie.”

“Will you do anything I want?” I ask, hooking my free thumb into the waistband of my leggings and pulling them down.

“Anything,” Laurie grins crookedly, “what twisted fantasies does Audrie Baker have in that head of hers?”

This is new and exciting. Not only do I have the privilege of watching siblings engage in the forbidden, but I get to dictate how they do it. I’m ashamed to say that I’ve spent a pathetic amount of time flicking the bean in front of a computer screen since marriage, and my tastes have turned voyeuristic as a result. I like participating as much as the next gal, but there’s something about watching that gives you a feeling of… power.

“Tom,” I say sweetly to my step-son, “could you hit her for me?”

Laurie gives me a shocked look, and I respond with an apologetic smile. Tom takes a grip of his sister’s curls, turns her face to him, and then slaps her hard across the cheek. Her head whips to the side as a yelp blasts from her mouth. She stares at me, touching a hand to the red print on her cheek, her eyes welling in tears, and her gaping lips quivering as shallow, rapid breaths flow between them. Then, her eyes widen in realization, and the corners of her mouth curl in an astounded smile.

“You liked that, didn’t you?” I smirk at her.

“I’ve never been hit like that,” Laurie says, the excitement edging in her voice, “oh my god…”

“I can tell you like it rough,” I say, deepening my penetration as tones of my arousal mix with my words, “now, take off your clothes, but leave the skirt on.”

Tom pulls off his shirt as Laurie begins fumbling with the buttons of her own. It’s obvious that she’s delaying on purpose, and Tom gets frustrated, and gives her what she wants. He grabs her by the neck of her collared button-up, and rips it down the middle, causing a spray of buttons to clatter against the floor. Laurie laughs gleefully as her petite breasts jiggle from her body, and the remains of her shirt fall from her dainty, bare shoulders.

“Hit her again,” I command, joining my hands together between my legs as I arch my back against the seat, “and choke her.”

Tom grabs his sister by the throat, and she returns his violence with a challenging, lustful smile. He slaps the smile off her face, and her head whips to the side. Though the mirth has left her expression, the arousal is shining from her eyes. She bites her lip, grinds her thighs together, and then faces her brother again, curling the same challenging smile across her mouth. He hits her again, and again, and again. Every slap sends her hair flailing in a bounce of coils, and her head reeling to the side, but it also prompts moans to mix with her yelps, and her thighs to grind together with increasingly desperate need. When Laurie is begging for more, and her inner thighs are soaked with the nectar of her want, I order her brother to cease the abuse.

“Now,” I say pushing three fingers from each hand inside myself, “tie her hands behind her back.”

Tom takes Laurie’s shirt, and she places her wrists together behind her. Her sapphire eyes brim with excitement, and she gives me a lip-biting smile as her brother binds her.

“I don’t like that smug look you have,” I smirk at Laurie, “Tom, gag your whore sister.”

“You do it.” Tom says as he winds his sister’s shirt into a rope. I open my mouth to object, but the cold look in his eyes stops my words against my teeth. That’s not the look of someone you say ‘no’ to. That’s the look he gives Laurie that makes her do the depraved things he desires. It’s the look that makes her love getting slapped in the face and choked. It’s a look that could make me cheat on my husband if I’m not careful; it’s not a look he inherited from his father.

“Ok, Tom,” I say as I withdraw my hands from myself, and bend forward to Laurie, “but this is as far as I’ll go; I’m a married woman, after all.”

“Of course,” Tom says, the look vanishing from his face, and the easy smile reappearing, “my hands are just full at the moment.”

I look Laurie in the eye as I hook my fingers beneath the waistband of her panties, and pull them down her legs. Strings of her juices glisten in the light and cling to the fabric, before stretching and snapping as I pull her panties further. I take them off, and smile into her blue eyes as Tom binds her wrists behind her.

“Open your mouth.” I command, and she does, the corners of her gaping lips quirking in excitement. I push the filthy panties into her mouth, and she graciously accepts them, moaning delectably as she savors the taste of herself. Tom pulls his sister’s arms back behind her, prompting Laurie to whimper a muffled tone of discomfort, and pinch her shoulders back, allowing her petite breasts to jut forward from her delicate frame. Tom finishes off the last knot, and then rests his chin on his sister’s shoulder, and looks right into my eyes.

“Ok Audrie,” he smiles his easy, panty-dropping grin, “what do you want me to do to her?”

“Hmm,” I muse, tracing my fingers down Laurie’s thighs, reveling in the control I have over her, “a filthy whore like this doesn’t deserve to be fucked in the pussy…”

I look squarely into Laurie’s eyes, and see the anticipation building behind her sapphire irises. She doesn’t want it in the pussy, does she? No, Laurie likes the depraved, and the perverse; she wants it where it hurts.

“A filthy little whore wants it in her filthy little hole, doesn’t she?” I grin at Laurie, and she nods enthusiastically.

“Tom,” I say, lying back into my arm of the couch, and sliding my hands between my legs, “fuck your little sister’s asshole.”

I expected Tom to ease her into it. I expected him to bend her over, and push in slowly until she acclimated to the pressure. That’s how every partner I ever had did it when I was feeling frisky with my backdoor, but that’s not what Tom does. Tom picks Laurie up by the thighs, swings his legs under her, and then impales his poor little sister on his cock. Her back wrenches in a curve, her head reels behind her shoulders, her abdomen tenses, and she screams a muffled tone of agonized ecstasy. Her pussy glistens with the arousal of her abuse, and her thighs quiver in their splayed positions outside of Tom’s legs. I can see the base of his thick cock wrapped in the tight, stretched rim of Laurie’s asshole, and I can see the way she’s clenching around him; she fucking loves it.

Tom grips his sister’s ass, spreading her open as his fingers sink into the supple flesh. He shifts his weight backward so that Laurie is forced to lean against his abdomen, and I’m allowed an excellent view of what he’s doing to her. He pulls out, and I see a small length of her anal flesh stretch and distend from her hole, sheathing his cock in a thin membrane of pink, glistening skin. Laurie shrieks a sobbing plea for more; her eyes wide and trembling, and her lips sucking around her panties. Tom pulls to his crease, and spreads Laurie wide enough that she gapes around him, allowing me to look inside my step daughter. I’m rubbing my clit furiously, bringing myself to the brink of orgasm, and then slowing down, wanting to come when they do.

Tom begins to fuck his sister. His drives are long and rapid, forcing every inch of himself into his sister’s widening rim as she flails to the rhythm of his lust on top of him. Her breasts jiggle and deform to her shifting momentum, her hair bounces behind her in a mess of curls, and her shoulders tense and twist as she struggles for purchase with her bound hands. Tom slides his hands from his sister’s cheeks, to her thighs, and pulls her legs back. Her flexible gymnast body bends easily for him, and her knees are soon resting beside her ears. He locks his elbows behind her knees, brings his hands behind her, and presses them together on the back of her head, forcing her to look down at what he’s doing to her. Laurie’s stifled screams rise in their pitch as she watches her brother’s cock disappear into her tight, pink hole. Tom’s hip surge upward in a relentless jackhammer of thrusts, and Laurie’s body writhes in abject pleasure, well past the point of controlling herself. She bends, curves, and shifts to his every whim, lost in the mind-breaking heat of her lust. Tom, however, is very much in control. He stares at me over his sister’s shoulder, fucking her, but watching me. His gaze is cold and controlling; wanting, but not asking. It’s as if his sister is but the tool of his message, and the message is very clear: this is what he wants to do to me. As I push my fingers into my pussy, and tease the rim of my ass with my pinkies, I realize, I want him to do it. I want to feel Laurie’s body pressed against my own, and I want to feel Tom’s raging heat inside me, but I can’t do it willingly; my conscience won’t let me. I’m a faithful wife, Tommy; if you want it, you’re going to have to take it.

SIERRA

“This is a stupid plan!” I hiss at Eleanor as we scoot into the booth of the coffee shop.

“You’re just being a pussy,” Eleanor hisses back, “it will go fine unless you chicken-out.”

“How do I look?” I ask, nervously adjusting my clothing.

“Like a dime, Sierra,” Eleanor smiles warmly, and places a comforting hand on my thigh, “he doesn’t stand a chance.”

“What if he doesn’t come?” I ask, feeling the panic rising in my chest, “What if he just goes straight to work?”

“I don’t think we have to worry about that.” Eleanor chuckles, and gestures to the opening front door. My ex-husband walks through the glass coffee shop door, looking older than I last saw him, but still every bit the man I once loved, and still do. I shrink in the booth, but Eleanor tightens her grip on my thigh, prompting me to jolt upright.

“Confidence, Sierra,” she whispers, “you’re still the hottest piece he ever had, Audrie be damned. Now, look at me and act like we’re having a conversation, and stop staring at him.”

I force myself to look at Eleanor, and we talk about nothing as Bradley goes to the counter. From the corner of my eye, I see him glance at me, and I force myself to keep my attention diverted toward the redhead in my booth. He looks away, and then does a sudden double-take. Showtime, Sierra.

“He’s walking over here,” Eleanor says, still nodding and smiling like we’re in the midst of gossip, “do not look, and do not initiate; make him make the first move.”

I can hear his footsteps approaching, and it takes every inch of my will not to turn around and look. Finally, the footsteps stop. Eleanor continues talking about nothing, and I continue to pretend to listen to her babble.

“Sierra?” Bradley’s voice says from behind me, “Sierra Townsend?”

I slowly turn my head over my shoulder, and I see him. A few more lines on his face, and a bald spot on the top of his head, but still him. Still my Bradley.

“Bradley?” I ask no longer having to feign my reaction, “Holy shit, Bradley?!”

“Oh my god!” Bradley exclaims, throwing his arms out to his side and nearly spilling his coffee, “Sierra, how the hell have you been?”

I practically leap from the booth and run into his arms. He embraces me like an old friend, and I have to resist embracing him like a lover. I hug him tightly, and then pull away after the appropriate amount of contact has been made.

“Goddamn,” Bradley exclaims as he looks me over, “the years have been much kinder to you then they’ve been to me!”

“You look great,” I smile, “a little less hair, but a little more muscle.” I squeeze his arm playfully, and he blushes a little.

“Yeah,” he says awkwardly, feeling the top of his head, “I tried Rogaine, but after a while, I just figured there’s no fighting father time. Unless you’re Sierra Townsend, I guess,” he laughs, gesturing broadly to me, “the ageless wonder!”

“It’s still Sierra Baker,” I chuckle, “and liberal amounts of makeup can hide many things.”

“You kept my name?” Bradley says, astounded.

“I’m a traditionalist,” I laugh, and then gesture to Eleanor, “except in some regards, I guess. Bradley, this is Eleanor O’Reilly, my fiancé.”

“Your fiancé…” Bradley trails off, looking wide-eyed at the teenage bombshell grinning in the booth, “you’re…”

“…a lesbian,” Eleanor giggles from her seated position, “yes, Mr. Baker.”

“Call me Bradley.” Bradley says, still baffled at what he’s looking at. Eleanor extends a hand to him, and he shakes himself from his stupor, and grasps it, “Nice to meet you.”

“Care to sit down?” I ask him, gesturing to the booth, “Or are we holding you up?”

“I’ve got work in fifteen minutes, but those bastards owe me weeks of vacation time,” Bradley says, finally regaining his smile, “we got some catching up to do, don’t we?”

“We certainly do.” I laugh, and sit down next to my ‘fiancé.’ Bradley scoots into the booth, keeping a respectful distance from the two of us. He gives Eleanor a studious once-over, and then smiles the same easy smile his children wear.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Miss,” Bradley says in a joking tone, “can I see your drivers license? You don’t look old enough to be in this establishment.”

“Bradley!” I laugh in mock embarrassment.

“We get that all the time,” Eleanor chuckles to Bradley, “I am old enough to marry, but a year shy of ordering my own beer.”

“Holy hell,” Bradley says, “good for you, Sierra.”

“Thank you, Bradley,” I smile widely, and then gesture to the ring on his finger, “I see you’ve found someone too.”

“Yeah,” Bradley says, unconsciously twisting the ring, “I can’t really fault you for marrying a younger woman, seeing as I did the exact same thing with Audrie. You know,” Bradley says, his smile disappearing as he looks at me, “it makes a lot of sense now.”

“What?” I ask, feeling my smile fade.

“How we ended up,” Bradley says, and then nods to Eleanor, “and who you really are; it makes sense. You should’ve told me, Sierra, I would have understood.”

“We don’t need to dig up the past,” I say, and entwine my fingers with Eleanor’s, “just leave it buried; we’re both better off for it.”

Bradley looks long and hard at me, years of words flowing from his eyes. His expression softens, and he slaps the table in conciliation.

“You’re right,” he says, his smile back on his lips, “it’s buried. So, how have the kids been?”

“I was hoping you’d be able to tell me yourself,” I say, raising an eyebrow, “seeing as how I dropped them off at your house, and someone let them in.”

“You did?!” Bradley exclaims, and then pulls out his phone, “I didn’t get any messages from Audrie about it.”

“They wanted to surprise you,” I smile ruefully, “and it looks like I ruined it.”

“Jesus H. Christ, Sierra!” Bradley nearly shouts, “I haven’t seen them in ten years, and you just drop them off?!”

“There’s no bad blood,” I say, grasping his hand in a consoling nature, “they understand things just didn’t work out, and now that they’re old enough to make their own decisions, they decided they wanted to reconnect with you.”

Bradley’s panicked expression stays on his face a moment longer, and then relaxes into a crestfallen frown.

“You sure they don’t hate me?” Bradley asks, his words barely a mumble.

“Of course not!” I laugh, and squeeze his hand, “I made sure they got your presents every Christmas, and I made sure to tell them you loved them more than anything.”

“I don’t even know them,” Bradley mutters, still grasping my hand, “my own children are strangers to me.”

“Well,” I say, and place my other hand on top of his, “why don’t you fix that?”

Bradley stares at the table for a while, deep in thought. His jaw muscles work like they always do when he’s thinking, and his brow furrows in the same contemplative manner. Suddenly, his eyes light up, and a broad grin stretches across his face.

“You know what?” he says, squeezing my hand a final time before pulling it away, “Let’s go!”

“All of us?” I ask with false alarm in my voice, “Bradley, surely you can’t-”

“All of us!” Bradley says firmly, and slaps the table again, “You’ll love Audrie, Sierra,” and then his smile grows wicked, “you just keep your hands off her, OK?”

“Bradley!” I exclaim in mock embarrassment, and pull Eleanor close to me.

“You keep your eyes on this one, Ellie,” Bradley grins as he stands up, gesturing to me, “I don’t care which way she swings, Sierra is a hard one to tie down.”

“Really?” Eleanor smirks at Bradley, and then runs a possessive hand up my thigh, “Because I found her quite easy to… tie down.”

“Ellie,” I giggle, tracing a thumb along her red lips, “you’re embarrassing me.”

“C’mon, lovebirds,” Bradley laughs jovially, “we better get home fast; I don’t trust Audrie alone with my kids for a second. She’s probably got them high as a kite and campaigning for Bernie Sanders already!”

“Sure, they are,” Ellie giggles, and then shows me a picture sent from Laurie, “what crazy kids.”

Displayed in crystal-clear detail on Eleanor’s iPhone, is Audrie Baker: her breasts squished together and pulled from the ripped neckline of her UCLA shirt, her own panties stuffed in her mouth, and my son’s cock seven inches up her perfect, tan ass. I share a grin with Eleanor, and feel the anticipatory wetness between my legs. I cannot wait for this family reunion.

TOM

I can tell by the way Audrie is looking at me, that she wants it; she wants it bad. Not only does she want it, she wants it like Laurie’s getting it. Audrie lies on the other arm of the couch, her black leggings pulled past her knees, her thick, tan thighs splayed open for me, and her fingers defiling her sanctity in both holes. She’s moaning, stretching wantonly, and staring her grey irises from the tops of her half-lidded eyes. Three fingers from each hand glisten with her juices inside her impossibly tight slit, while her pinkies push deeply into her taught, pink rim. I growl, and push Laurie’s head forward, forcing her to watch as I ravage her. She’s writhing on top of me, desperately trying to break her hands from her binds, while still reveling in the nature of her captivity. She manages to spit the panties from her mouth, and her unrelenting ecstasy carries from her voice and echoes through the house.

“Oh god,” she screeches, her voice tearful in shaking pleasure, “Tom, I’m coming!”

“Come for me, Laurie,” Audrie moans, her knuckles whitening as she presses her fingers deeper, “come like the little anal slut you are.”

I release Laurie from her headlock, and her back springs into a violent arch of concavity. I grip her by the supple fat of her ass as she grinds her hips into my pelvis, fucking herself as I pound mercilessly into her. She screams wanton pleasure and twists on me; her rectum rotating about my cock as she clenches with every muscle inside her. She’s spasming and convulsing on the inside, and her inner pleasure is reflected by the lithe motion of her toned back. Her legs shoot to the side, pivot on the cushions, and drive heel-first as her entire bodies stiffens. Her bound hands press hard into my chest, her neck striates with tension, and her mouth echoes a final, pleading tone of euphoria. She comes like a fountain; showering the couch and Audrie in the nectar of her lust. She continues to drive onto my cock, and her clenching anus almost makes me lose it, but I manage to hold fast. I pound the last of myself into her, and her shrill tones subside to panting, breathy whimpers. She collapses on me; her warm body slick against mine, her disheveled hair tickling my face, and her dainty form shivering in the echoes of her pleasure. The weak, nearly mournful sounds of her satisfaction leak into my ear, and almost quell the animal inside me. Almost. I reach behind her, undo her binds, and whisper lovingly into my sister’s ear.

“Laurie,” I say so that only she can hear it, “Audrie wants it, but I think she’s going to make us take it from her.”

I glance over Laurie’s shoulder, and see Audrie. She’s stopped touching herself, and is sitting expectantly with her hands resting against her inner thighs. Her mouth is slightly parted and breathing shallowly, her white top is stained with my sister’s love, and her eyes are watching us with a calculating, anticipating expression. She’s waiting; waiting for the chase to begin. I lean into my sister, and press my lips against her ear.

“Go get her, Tiger.” I whisper, and Laurie does. She pounces from me with the sinuous athleticism only a gymnast has, and is on Audrie in an instant. Audrie attempts to roll away at the last second, but only manages to get to her stomach before Laurie is on top of her.

“What are you doing?!” Audrie screams, “I said I only wanted to watch!”

“We both know that’s bullshit,” Laurie laughs, subduing Audrie’s hands behind her, “but you’re just too ‘faithful’ to Daddy to admit you want it in the ass from your step-son.”

I get up from my seated position and walk over as the two women wrestle. Laurie has strength and flexibility, but Audrie as size. She rolls off the couch, and Laurie is flung from her back and onto the floor. Audrie scrambles to her hands and knees, but her pulled-down leggings act as a bind about her thighs, and she stumbles forward. I pick her up by the armpits, and throw her on the couch. She lands in a splayed mess of arms and legs, and kicks at me as I approach her. Her expression is combative and fearful, but I see the desire brimming in her grey eyes. I catch a flailing foot in my hand, push it to the side, catch another one aimed at my crotch, push it to the other side, and then tower over my step-mom, my hips wedged between her spread thighs.

“Are we going to keep doing this?” I smile down at her. The mask of defiance almost falls from her face, but she manages to keep it up for another display of fearful scorn.

“You’re a rapist piece of shit,” she spits, her words biting, and then she looks at Laurie, “and you’re a brother-fucking whore. You know, instead of going to UCLA, I think Alabama might suit you better.”

“Roll Tide,” Laurie giggles, and then slides her body next to Audrie’s, “we’ll see how long you can pretend you don’t want it.”

I step over the bridge of leggings stretching between Audrie’s thighs, and she doesn’t try to stop me. She looks up at me from the tops of her eyes, and the lust is etched into them like a chisel through stone. Laurie grasps the neckline of Audrie’s tank, and pulls it roughly down. Audrie gasps in alarm as her breasts jiggle freely from their constraints. It’s the best rack I’ve ever seen; perfectly formed domes slope without a space between them, and are adorned with perky, pink nipples surrounded by small, dark areolas.

“Holy shit, Audrie,” Laurie whispers appraisingly as she looks them over, “why were you hiding these from us?”

“Get away from me.” Audrie hisses, but Laurie just giggles. She takes a breast in her hand, and squeezes until the supple flesh protrudes from her fingers. Audrie whimpers in halfhearted protest, and Laurie giggles once again, before taking the nipple in her mouth. She sucks hedonistically; slurping tones permeating from her wet lips as she stares intently at her step-mom. Audrie bites her lip in concentration, and hums a desperate, pleading sound that finally turns into a moan. Laurie’s girlish laugh echoes from her sucking lips as Audrie’s head tilts back in shameful pleasure. I reach down, and pull the stretched leggings past Audrie’s ankles. She murmurs her reluctance, but doesn’t try to fight me. She’s losing the will to keep up the façade, and is beginning to surrender like she always wanted to. I plant a foot on the cushion adjacent to her left thigh, and push my pelvis forward.

“Anything that gets close to my mouth is getting bitten off.” Audrie snaps at me.

“Really?” I smile, “I think I’ll take that gamble.”

I push my pelvis forward, and watch as the tip of my cock presses against Audrie’s lips. She inhale’s sharply, and parts her lips just a bit, before regaining control of herself, and turning her head away.

“Laurie,” I smile to my nursing sister, “do you think you can make Audrie open her mouth?”

“I think I can.” Laurie smirks at Audrie, and pushes her fingers into the blonde woman’s slit. Audrie gasps, and I thrust. She doesn’t bite me. No, Audrie takes me into her mouth with warm, wet tenderness. Her luscious lips wrap covetously about my girth, and her tongue slinks delicately along the underside of my cock. From the outside, she’s looking at me with eyes full of hate, but from the inside, she’s savoring every little bump and vein of my manhood. I push deeper, watching as my cock disappears into her defiant face. She somehow looks even more attractive this way; her eyes glaring insolence, but her mouth whorishly contradicting them. Laurie pushes three fingers inside Audrie’s slit, and works her thumb in circles about her clit. She smiles knowingly as Audrie’s eyes lose their edge, and the lids that top them begin to close in blissful satisfaction.

“That’s right,” Laurie whispers as she pleasures her step-mom, “that’s the real Audrie, isn’t it?”

Audrie hums a tone of surrendered acceptance; the last of her defiance faltering as she consumes the final inch of my cock. Her nose presses against my pelvis, and she holds me there as her lips rotate. She withdraws, and a sheen of her saliva coats me. She stops at the head, rotates again, and then takes me in. I begin to thrust harder, and she begins to suck with more passion. She takes my brutality as a challenge, and rises to meet me. She doesn’t gag once; she constricts her throat around me as I burrow down it, and puffs her lips against me as I push all the way in. Faster and faster I thrust into her throat, and though lewd gurgles rise from her mouth, and saliva froths from her lips, she consumes me with ease. I thrust a final time, holding her hard against my base, and she hums a yearning tone of pleasure about me. She reaches behind me, and grips my ass tightly with both hands, trying to push me even deeper. I almost lose control of myself, and I have to pull out of her.

“You can’t handle me, Tommy-boy,” Audrie grins, “you should just give up.”

“I just needed you to get it wet,” I smile, “I don’t want to go in dry.”

“You’re quite the gentleman for a rapist piece of shit.” Audrie smirks.

“We still doing this?” I groan, “Are you going to make me fight you over everything?”

“Nothing gotten easy was ever worth getting.” Audrie smiles, moans of pleasure flowing from her lips as my sister burrows her fingers deeper.

“Fine then,” I say, “we’ll do it the hard way.”

My hand shoots forward and wraps around Audrie’s throat. She lets out a whimper of excitement and fear, and I drag her body upward by the neck. Her heels thrash beneath her until she finally plants them on the cushions, and then I make my move. I grab her by the hips, spin her around, and push my kneecap into the back of her left knee. Her legs bend, her hips shift backward, and her chin rests on the top of the couch. I wait for her to send a kick into my groin, or an elbow to my face, but she doesn’t move. She stays bent over; her upper body pressing against the couch, her ample breasts squishing from the sides of her frame, her back flexed in its arch, and one side of her face resting on the upholstery. I wait for another moment, and then watch as her elegant hands leave their resting places on the cushions, slink behind her, and grip her supple, tan cheeks. She spreads herself, revealing the puckered center of her rim, and the dripping slit of her small-lipped pussy. Her face turns to give me a final look backward, and I see the ravenous want written across it. It’s a needful, pleading expression of big, grey eyes that shimmer with innocent vulnerability, a furrowed brow that draws lines across her forehead, and parted lips that tremble with anticipatory breaths. I level my cock against the spoked dot of her ass, and push in.

God, she’s tight. The pink circle of her opening whitens as is stretches, and the line of her spokes smooth as she expands. Audrie growls a low, escalating tone, and the muscles of her lower back flex. I push her resistances inward, and the tight, glistening flesh about her rim bows inwardly with them, stretching her taint into an indentation about my advance. I push harder, and Audrie’s growl grows louder, and higher, until I finally break through. Her rim slides back along my girth, and Audrie’s head reels up, her spine arching and her glutes slamming together about me. She lets out a cry of abject pleasure as inch after inch of me disappears inside her ass. Her tight reaches envelope about me, embrace me in their sinful hold. The soft heat of her insides pulse with pleasured contractions, and give way to me in a constricting coil of deepening tension. I reach my base, and Audrie’s supple, soft cheeks press against my pelvis. Her cry strains her throat until it becomes a sob of pure satisfaction. She looks back at me; her eyebrows furrowed, her grey eyes glistening, and her parted lips quivering.

“Rape me,” she whispers, her voice dripping with lust, “rape me like I deserve to be raped.”

I grip her by the hips, pull out, and smash back into her. Her ass ripples upon the impact, and her insides seize about me in convulsions of pain and pleasure. Her head flies back, and the curve of her spine deepens as shrieks of euphoria blast from her gaping lips. I smack her viciously across the ass, punishing her for making me work so hard for my prize. Her shoulders pinch back, and a shiver ratchets up her spine. I feel her clench around me harder than ever before, so I hit her again, and again and again, until the tan, clear skin of her backside becomes a mosaic of red hand prints. She cries out with each hit, creating a perverse rhythm to our brutal lust; the smack of palm on flesh, the scream of pain and pleasure, the impact of pelvis to glutes, and the trailing moan that follows. Laurie walks behind the couch, Audrie’s panties in her hands.

“You left these on the floor,” she sniggers as she raises the soaked fabric, “what a slob you are. Do you think you need to be punished for it?”

Audrie nods her head submissively, and opens her mouth. Laurie grins as she forces the panties inside, and Audrie hums a pathetic tone of approval.

“I think you look much prettier like this,” Laurie runs a hand through Audrie’s flailing, platinum hair, “a slut in her natural state.”

Audrie squirms in delight as Laurie degrades her, and I see her juices running freely down her thigh. She slinks a hand through her legs, and continues the masturbation we so rudely interrupted before.

“You know,” Laurie says, smiling inches away from Audrie’s face, “you’re not the first woman we did this to.”

Laurie climbs up on the back of the couch, so that her thighs separate at Audrie’s chin. She lovingly pets the woman’s hair as I brutally drive my cock into her ass.

“Though the last woman was much more… willing than you were.” Laurie snickers, running her hands through Audrie’s fine strands, “You have something in common with that woman, would you like to guess what it is?”

Audrie obviously can’t respond, and in her mental state, I doubt she could have even if she wasn’t gagged. She’s screaming muffled ecstasy from around her panties, and driving her hips back against me as I slap her to the beat of my thrusts. Every pull of my cock causes her pelvic floor to stretch from her body, and every time that happens, Audrie’s knees give out in pleasure. She’s losing her mind; her eyes are rolled back, and spit is leaking from her stuffed mouth. She is nothing but the singular focus of her lust, but something tells me that what Laurie has to say might just knock her out of it.

“The last woman we did this to, was also married to Bradley Baker,” Laurie smiles, “and he’s only had two wives.”

Audrie’s rolled-back eyes dart forward, and widen. She tries to say something from around her gagged mouth, but no words come out. I placate her mental discomfort with the motion of my hips, and she soon relaxes, and falls back under my overbearing control; whimpering softly as she lurches in the prison of her self-designed rape.

“What a pretty picture that is,” Laurie laughs, “I think I’ll capture it. Say ‘cheese,’ Audrie.”

Laurie snaps a picture of the lust-drunk woman, and Audrie is too lost in her perverse fugue state to react. Laure smiles over to me, shows me who the picture is addressed to, and clicks ‘send.’ She immediately gets a message back, and her eyes widen in excitement.

“Guess what, Audrie,” Laurie smiles, “we’re about to have a family reunion.”

AUDRIE

It’s a rare thing to get what you want, exactly how you want it. My ass cheeks are numbed from the relentless slaps of my step son, but the blows still send delightful stings into my depths. My asshole is a stretched, gaping ruin, but it still clenches and coils around Tom as he advances, making him break me open for each ferocious thrust. My mouth is filled with the flavor of my own perverse filth, but it still sucks with ravenous want as I taste myself from the fabric of my panties. I’ve always had a rape fantasy, but never the correct partner to act it out; now I have two.

Tom is fucking me so hard that my body is being pushed into the back of the couch. My spine is curved unnaturally; my ass perked upward and spread to accommodate my step-son, while my torso is pressed mercilessly upright into the cushions. My hands are splayed open and pushing hard at my sides; my wrists aching in their bent state as my arms strain to keep myself from breaking in half. My breasts are squished and deformed against the cushions, and my nipples are being dragged mercilessly along the abrasive fabric. My chin rests on the top of the furniture, and my vision is filled with Laurie’s glistening, tight pussy. Her lips are flushed and wet, and her slit is oozing with the secretion of her arousal. She tousles my hair playfully as she degrades me, and I revel in her verbal abuse. Yes Laurie, I am an anal whore who likes getting raped. Yes Laurie, I love having my step-son’s cock in my ass. Yes Laurie, I deserve this; this is exactly what I want. Yes Laurie, I’d absolutely love to meet your mother. She shows me the picture she took; my eyes rolled back, my panties stuffed into my leaking mouth, and my tan, fit body a ruin of handprints, sweat, and gaping holes. I make a mental note to ask her for a copy of the picture; this is a day I’m going to want to remember.

“Guess what, Audrie,” she says, “we’re about to have a family reunion.”

I look up at her from the tops of my eyes, my sight glazed with tears of strain and pleasure. What did she mean by that? It doesn’t matter; all that matters is the feeling inside me. The churning, quaking pressure building in my depths, compelling me to push back against Tom as he rapes my asshole, compelling me to scream muffled euphoria from my disgraceful gag. I grind my ass into his pelvis as we make contact, and my eyes roll into my head as I feel his cock pierce me in deeper, virgin territory.

“Audrie,” Laurie giggles, removing the panties from my mouth, “Bradley is coming home right now. He’s going to walk in on us.”

“I don’t care,” I gasp, feeling my pelvic floor distend from my body, “(gaaaAAH!) let him (Ah!) see us.”

“My, my,” Laurie laughs gaily, “what a faithful wife you are.”

“I want him to see,” I moan, my words interrupted by my pleasure, “I (hnnGGG!) want him to see (aaaAAAH!) how I like it.”

“You know what I want?” Laurie whispers, her lips quirked in a devious smile, “I want you to watch me get double-penetrated by my dad and brother.”

“I want to watch you,” I whisper back, staring submissively up at her from the tops of my eyes, “please (fuck!) let them do it (AAAAAH!) to me when you’re done.”

“Maybe…” Laurie trails off, her lips parted and smiling, her eyes staring expectantly at my moaning mouth, “but you have to earn it, Audrie.”

I don’t need any instruction. I wait for Tom to pull back for his next thrust, and then lurch forward with his drive, allowing his momentum to carry me upward. I’m dragged along the fabric of the couch, until my breasts pop free from the top of it. I grab Laurie by the glutes as I ascend, and pull her pelvis to my face. My lips mush against her tender, moist petals, and my tongue slides between them. I taste the sweet nectar of her slit, and translate all the pleasure of my fierce sodomy into the passion of my lewd kiss. I moan as I lick her insides, and drag her ass closer to me so that I can feel her deeper. She pushes her hands against the back of my head, arches her spine, and grinds on my face in a lustful dance. Her moans mingle with my stifled screams, and Tom begins to vocalize his own ascension. From outside, I hear the sound of car doors slamming, and the beep of them being locked remotely. I hear the laughter of two women and a man as they walk up the steps. I recognize the voice of the man, but the women are strangers to me. I don’t stop backing my ass into Tom, and I don’t stop licking Laurie; the idea of Bradley seeing me like this turns me on even more. I wrap my lips around my step-daughter’s labia, and pull gently backward, stretching her tender petals from her slit. She grins down at me, excitement written across her face, and I smile back with her fleshy erogeneity leaking in my mouth. I hear the door unlatch, and my heart skips a beat.

Part Two: Reconnecting with Daddy

BRADLEY

“…trust me,” I laugh as I escort the two beautiful women to the front door, “Audrie will absolutely love you. She’ll probably try to impress you because you’re a lesbian and she’ll want to show how progressive she is.”

“She sounds like a lovely woman,” Sierra smiles, “I can’t wait to meet her.”

I grasp the door knob, and stop. This is it; I’m going to see the children I basically abandoned over ten years ago. I feel my heart pounding in my chest, and I turn to Sierra with an apprehensive look on my face. She smiles warmly, and gives me a comforting squeeze on the shoulder. I steel myself, take a deep breath, force a smile on my face, and open the door. My smile stays glued to my face, and broadens into a skeletal grimace as my world comes crashing down around me.

My wife is bent over on the couch, her curvaceous figure naked save for the tattered remains of her UCLA top. Her face is buried into a young woman’s crotch, whose features are obscured by a curtain of brown, curly hair. The young woman pets Audrie’s head possessively as a young man of similar complexion spreads my wife open and rails mercilessly into her gaping asshole. Audrie tilts her face away from the cunilingus; her pale lips glistening with the woman’s juices, her makeup smeared and running, and her expression a look of arousal so perverse it corrupts her pristine features. She smiles at me, but not with the companionable smile she usually regards me with, but a lecherous, wicked smile I’ve never seen her wear before.

“Hey, Honey,” she moans as she spreads herself for the man fucking her ass, “you’re home early; we have surprise visitors.”

The young woman looks up, and I see my daughter’s face for the first time in over a decade. The young man turns around, and I see my own grin stretched across Tom’s lips.

“Hey, old man.” Tom says in an easy, nonchalant manner.

“Hi, Daddy,” Laurie giggles, and dismounts from the back of the couch in a summersault, “we were just getting to know our step-mom.”

“She’s been very accommodating,” Tom grins, and slaps Audrie hard across the ass, causing her back muscles to tense and her mouth to squeal, “what a treat she is.”

Tom grips Audrie by the hips and spins them both around as Laurie struts along the couch, staring at me with a wicked smirk strewn across her lips. Tom lands on the couch with Audrie atop him; her legs splayed outside of his, her back resting along his abdomen, and her hands reaching behind herself to grasp the back of his head. She grinds on him; her abdomen flexing in waves of sinuous motion, her supple ass deforming against his driving pelvis, her perfect breasts jiggling to the fervency of their passion, and her eyes watching me intently as her open, smiling lips vocalize a pleasure I never gave her. Tom watches me from behind her, and then wraps a possessive hand around her throat, and forces her face to his. They share a vulgar kiss of entwining tongues and open lips while they stare at me from the corners of their eyes. My daughter kneels between my wife’s legs, and plants her face into the frothing petals at their apex. She tenderly cups Tom’s balls as his cock thrusts ferociously into the gaping ruin of Audrie’s anus. I can see the contractions of pleasure twitching up my wife’s taint, compelling her to writhe in a display of lithe motion and possessed sexuality. She continues to stare at me as she kisses my son; stifled tones of her ecstasy escalating from her occupied mouth. Tom jackhammers his way into my wife’s ass, and she reacts by arching her back against him, and grinding her ass deeper into his pelvis. My daughter licks the secretion of Audrie’s lust, and the trickle of nectar becomes a flood. Audrie breaks from the kiss; her head flying backward, her mouth gaping open, and her neck straining to yield her cry. They rise to the whim of Tom’s elevating thrusts, and I hear him grunting and groaning in the heat of his climax. They come together, and I watch in horror as my son fills my wife’s asshole. His seed drips down his shaft, and into my daughter’s awaiting mouth. Audrie’s scream finally subsides, and her desperate pants and gasps turn to whimpers of satisfaction. Laurie pulls Tom’s cock out of Audrie’s ass, and my wife’s sphincter contracts lazily into a semi-closed orifice. Laurie circles her tongue around Audrie’s dripping anus, collecting the spillage as Audrie moans her soft approval. She take’s Tom’s still-engorged member, and sucks him clean; watching me as she does it. She pulls him out of her throat with a sigh, climbs to Audrie’s tilted back head, and passes the milky contents of her mouth between my wife’s awaiting lips.

“Bradley,” Sierra whispers in my ear, her lips tickling the lobe, “you’re hard as a rock right now.”

I jolt from my existential fugue state, and look down. I am hard… what the fuck. I should be furious, I should be disgusted, I should be damn-near homicidal, but I’m not. There are times in life where every man’s masculinity is tested, and this was my final exam. Not only did I fail it, I took a steaming shit on the answer sheet, and handed it back to the professor with a smile on my face.

“I think your ex-husband might have a little cuckhold fetish,” Eleanor giggles, her chin resting on my other shoulder, “what a dirty little boy you are, Bradley; your own children…”

“I-I-I’m n-n-not,” I stammer, feeling my face flush, desperately searching for a way to gain control of this situation, “it’s not…”

“It’s not what?” Eleanor says, her words accentuated with a seductive fry. I feel her lips press against my left cheek, and I feel Sierra’s press against my right. They move their hands together along the angle of my pelvis, and Eleanor undoes my fly as Sierra reaches inside. Her cool, soft fingers wrap around my girth, and she sighs delectably into my ear.

“I’ve missed you so much, Bradley,” she whispers, stroking me, “we all have.”

“Laurie especially.” Eleanor laughs, and my gaze falls to my daughter. Her lean, nubile figure sits upright on the couch, framed by the bodies of my son and wife. Her legs are closed and bent at the knees in a façade of propriety, her eyes bare a mask of innocence, and her dainty shoulders slope vulnerably as she covers her breasts in false modesty. She’s being my little girl; my innocent, sweet, little girl. She murmurs soft tones of reluctance as her brother and step mother caress her, but I’ve seen the true Laurie; I know what she really wants. She wants me to ruin her. I feel myself grow even harder in her mother’s hand, and Sierra laughs knowingly.

“You can have her, Bradley,” Sierra’s sweet voice pours poison in my ear, “she’ll let you do anything to her.”

“She’s the family whore,” Eleanor says, her hand joining Sierra’s on my cock, “and she’s been waiting so long for you.”

“Fuck our daughter, Bradley,” Sierra whispers, “fuck her like she wants you to.”

Were I a man of true faith, I would be seeking the guidance of god. As it is, I have two devils on my shoulders, and no angels to refute them. There is no one to guide me to the honorific path, no one to help me through my most trying time. I feel the shame, self-loathing and loss of control, but most of all, I feel the temptation. My god, the temptation. The corruption that seeps its caressing tendrils into the primal corridor of my mind, and tells me it’s alright; it’s alright to want to fuck your teenage daughter.

I let Sierra and Eleanor drop my pants and guide me by the cock to my awaiting daughter. Her vulnerable façade fades as I near her, and the protective wrap of her arms and stiff posture slides into a lazy, splayed figure. Her innocent eyes sparkle with anticipation, and her closed legs separate to reveal the tight, leaking slit between them.

“I’ve been saving this for you, Daddy,” Laurie says in a baby-voice, “I didn’t let anyone else play with it.”

Eleanor relinquishes my member to Sierra, and takes Tom by the hand. Audrie gets up to join them, and the two girls leave in a fit of giggles as Tom fills his palms with their asses. I’m left alone with my daughter, and her mother. Laurie leans back, and beckons me forward with a leering finger and a promising grin. Sierra breathes hot and heavy against my neck as she guides my cock closer and closer to the point of no return; to the place where my family has gone in my absence; the place where I am going now. I feel the tender, soft flesh of Laurie’s thighs in my palms. I watch myself, almost unbelieving, as I guide them to separate. She spreads them willingly, staring up at me from the tops of her eyes, her petite breasts rising and falling with her shallow breaths of anticipation.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” she whispers, her voice quivering with desperate desire, “fuck your baby girl.”

I push the tip of my cock to her dripping petals, and stop. A moment of clarity strikes me; I can still go back, I can still save myself from this. Sierra uncurls her fingers from my shaft and watches me, studies me. Laurie splays her hands lazily beside herself, waiting for me to do the unforgivable. A heartbeat passes, and then another. I feel the battle raging within me, tearing my mind in half. I feel the warm, silky skin of my daughter’s legs, and the hot, dripping flesh of her pussy. I feel two, dainty heels push into the small of my back. I feel them guide me forward, and I see the sparkling sapphire eyes of my daughter smirking up at me. I feel myself lose the last of my resolve, and I see Laurie’s smile broaden as she guides me inside her.

“That’s it,” she whispers through grinning lips as her wet heat surrounds me, “come to me, Daddy.”

She envelopes me, taking every inch of my manhood deep within. She gasps as my girth stretches her, and her breathy expulsions turn to moans the deeper I get. Her legs flex around me, and her heels push harder, until our pelvises meet. She holds me in stasis; relishing the wrongness of the situation, and savoring my throbbing rigidity inside her. Her eyes droop in blissful satisfaction, and her inner muscles clench around me, drawing me deeper, embracing me in their wet, lewd hold.

“Oh, yes,” she gasps, licking her lips and taking a deep, indulgent inhale, “this is what I’ve been waiting for.”

“Oh fuck,” I pant, my mind boiling with desire and shame, “what have I done?”

“There’s no shame in it, Bradley,” Sierra says comfortingly, “there’s nothing wrong with you.”

“Yes, there is,” Laurie giggles through a breathy moan, “there’s a hell of a lot wrong with you.”

“Laurie…” Sierra chides her daughter, but Laurie just grins evilly at me, and begins to shift her hips.

“You’re a daughter-fucking piece of shit, Daddy,” Laurie laughs, her voice girlish and innocent, starkly contrasting the venom in her words, “you’re a weak little man who gets hard watching his son fuck his wife.”

I know she’s trying to get a rise out of me, I know she’s trying to make me lose control. Beneath the layer of malice in Laurie’s eyes, is an excited flame shining from her perverse mind. She grinds her hips in a sinuous rotation about my pelvis; her tight pussy lips gripping me and pulling slightly outward from her body with each circular pass. Her toned abdomen flexes in waves as she twists her body along the axis of her penetration. The glint in her eyes grows brighter, and the deviousness of her smile widens. She plants her hands into the cushions, and pushes herself off the couch, her arms straightening beneath her. She stretches backward, her spine arching, and her silky torso flattening below her swaying breasts. She grinds my cock deeper into her, growling in playful lust as she clenches her insides around me.

“You abandoned us, Daddy,” Laurie giggles, moans slipping between her words, “why did you leave me?”

“Sweetie,” I say, struggling against the need to thrust inside her, and the cutting edge of her words, “I just… had to go.”

“You just had to go?!” Laurie laughs, though there’s a dangerous tenor behind her mirth, “Is that all?”

“Your mother and I-”

“I know what Mom did!” Laurie yells, her voice quivering with rage and pleasure. The angrier she gets, the more passionate she becomes. She locks her legs around my waist in a vice, forcing me deeper inside her. Her hot, tight insides clench around me as she pulls herself upright in an arc of auburn curls and graceful athleticism. Her breasts squish against my chest, her belly presses to my abdomen, and her fingers lock together around my neck. She stares up at me; her sapphire eyes brimming with pleasure and hatred, her pale, full lips panting exerted breaths.

“You left me without a father,” Laurie growls, her voice shaking in lust and anger, “because your wife fucked some guy.”

“I’m sorry, Laurie,” I say, my voice wavering as her beautiful, deep eyes stare their wrath into me, “I’m so sorry.”

“Sorry?!” Laurie laughs, her mirth interrupted by the gasping tones of her pleasure, “Look what I’ve become, Daddy; look what your abandonment did to me.”

“She didn’t have a father to protect her, Bradley,” Sierra whispers her sweet poison into my ear, “she was left vulnerable without you.”

“Maybe if you were there,” Laurie moans, grinding her hips in an intense gyration about my pelvis, willing me deeper inside her as she spills her hatred, “Tom wouldn’t have raped me.”

“What the fu-”

“Maybe if you were there,” Laurie cuts me off, forcing me to look at her, “I wouldn’t have given in to him so easily.”

“Your son raped your daughter, Bradley,” Sierra whispers, her voice dripping in seduction, “and she loved it.”

“Laurie, I-”

“And maybe if you were there,” Laurie whimpers, her voice growing weaker with each drive of my hips, her eyes growing wider the deeper I push into her, “I wouldn’t have fucked my own mother.”

“But you weren’t there,” Sierra sighs, her lips brushing against my ear, her body pressing against my side, “and now we’re all lost.”

“I’m ruined now,” Laurie smiles, her voice quivering as a shudder of pleasure runs down her twisting back, “I could have been a normal, healthy young woman, but that’s been taken from me.”

“Now she’s a hopeless slut,” Sierra whispers, her voice seeping with desire, her hands unbuttoning her shirt as she presses herself to me, “just like her mother.”

“And it’s all your fault.” Laurie says, clasping her hands on my cheeks and holding my head forward, making me look into the pleasure-warped, hate-filled sapphire depths of her eyes. I feel her burning regard etch its way into my heart, and I feel her squeezing me wantonly from the inside. I feel her anger burrowing into my sockets, and I feel her heart beating frantically from her breasts as they deform against my pressing chest. I feel the malice in her words, and I feel her slender belly flexing and convulsing with the ecstasy I’m providing her. I feel her breath on my lips, and taste the air of her mouth on my tongue.

“It is,” I say, feeling myself thrusting harder and harder despite my guilt, feeling my need to take her grow even as she whispers her hatred, “I should have been there for you, but I was a coward. Don’t blame yourself for who you are, Laurie; it’s my fault. All my fault.”

“I hate you.” Laurie says, her words barely audible beneath the gasping breaths and the slapping of skin. Her lips are trembling and partially agape, outlining her mouth in luscious, pale flesh. Her eyes beckon me with their fierce regard, daring me to initiate, daring me to try to make her mine.

“Why are you holding yourself back, Darling?” Sierra whispers, her voice almost teasing, “You’re already inside her; what’s a kiss?”

“It’s just…” I say, looking at my daughter, seeing the corners of her lips curl in a smile, “what can I do, Laurie? How can… how can you forgive me?”

“As a father? I’ll never forgive you,” Laurie says, her breath pushing into my mouth, her taste sweet on my tongue, “but I don’t want a father anymore; I want a Daddy. Now, kiss me Daddy.”

She pulls up to me in a violent motion, pressing her nubile frame against my driving form, smearing her sweat and juices across my pelvis as she rises and connects. Her lips open around mine in a fierce pressing of tender flesh, and her tongue invades me. The kiss is somehow more wrong than the sex; more intimate, more forbidden. The sex is just the desires of the flesh, but the kiss is the desires of the soul. I taste her hatred, her longing, her malice; it’s delicious. I feel my mind melt, my inhibitions give, and the last bit of my dignity drown in her mouth. I kiss her back, fierce and hateful like she is. Our lips wrap against each other, our tongues entwine and slip passionately, our tones muffle from the crease of our depravity, and I drink her in. I grab the back of her head, entangling my fingers in her curls, and push her deeper to me, rotating my face about the axis of our passion, tilting my head above hers, making her feel my masculinity, my savagery, my dominance. She resists me; pressing her mouth harder to mine, stiffening her back against my advance, and craning her neck to stay even with me. I pull her hair back in a ferocious tug, and force my face atop her own. I move my other hand along the curve of her waist, and slide it down her spine. Two fingers trail down her spread crack, and then push into the vacant, tight hole within. She gasps, arches her back, and presses her body closer to mine. The passion of her kiss becomes desperate, and a pleading tone courses from her mouth; she wants me to push deeper. I sink my fingers further into the taught filth of her, feeling the delicate flesh of her sinful hole giving way to my burrowing digits, feeling her defiance wane in the intensity of my invasion. I curl my fingers forward, and press the sheath of her anal skin against the force of my driving cock. She melts into me; her pelvis pressing hard against mine, her shoulders relaxing and pinching back, her breasts squishing into my chest, and her head falling backward into my supporting hand, letting me take my place atop her, surrendering to me in helpless euphoria. Her legs tighten about my waist, and her hands fall from my head, reach behind herself, and spread her cheeks wider for me. I feel her kiss lose its edge, and I feel her resistances fall. She’s mine now; my daughter, my lover, my whore. I revel in the power I’ve taken from her, but deep down, I know it was never mine to steal. She seduced me, manipulated me, and when the time was right, she gave me the power. She wrapped me around her finger just like her mother did all those years ago. I glance out of the corner of my eye and see Sierra, beaming endearingly as I taste our daughter, as if this were a precious family moment she’d catalogue and send out for the next Christmas card. She never stopped loving me even after all this time, and this is the way her twisted mind decided to show that love: a gift of my own daughter. As I push my fingers deep into Laurie’s ass, as I feel her pussy clench about my driving cock, and as I taste her screams of pleasure on the tip of my tongue, I realize, looking at Sierra, that I still love her too. God help me, I’m just as fucked up as she is, and she knew it long before I did. She’s got her hooks back into me, and now, I don’t think I’ll ever get out. I don’t think I’ll ever want to.

SIERRA

I watch as Bradley loses the last of himself to our daughter. I watch as he pushes his fingers inside her and drives his hips with reckless abandon. I watch as she melts in his passionate regard, as she loosens her body in acceptance of his lust. She curves herself into him; pressing her breasts to his chest, spreading her cheeks open behind her, dropping her head into his hand and letting him take her the way he wants to… the way she wants to. He looks at me from the corner of his eye, his lips still wrapped around Laurie’s, his body heaving in violent bouts of revelry. I smile at him and loosen up the last of the buttons on my shirt. I let it fall, and show him what he’s been missing all these years. Fishnet stockings wrap tightly around my legs, the skin bulging slightly at the straps and indenting where the garters cross my thick glutes. A lacy bra supports the perfect form of my bosom; pressing my ample breasts together, jutting them vulgarly from the elegant frame of my chest.

Bradley releases Laurie from her captive kiss, and a torrent of moans flow from her whorish lips. Such a submissive lover she’s become. I saunter over to her, and run an affectionate hand through her curly hair as she sobs sweet ecstasy and writhes to the rhythm of her father’s thrusts.

“Would you care to share?” I ask Bradley with a raised eyebrow. I run my fingers down Laurie’s wet cheek, and smirk as she willingly takes my thumb between her luscious lips, “It wouldn’t be right to make her play favorites between her parents.”

“You’re a sick, twisted bitch, Sierra.” Bradley grunts, still thrusting into his daughter.

“Is that a ‘yes?’” I smile, not flinching at the venom in his words. Bradley gives me a cold stare, and then warms his expression. He can hardly deny the situation he’s in, and by the hunger in his eyes, I don’t think he’s even trying anymore.

“She’s been such a naughty girl,” Bradley grins, “I think she needs to be punished.”

“Is that so?” I smile down at Laurie, and giggle at her fervent nod of approval, “Well, well, well; what kind of punishment is befitting for such a naughty little girl?”

“I think we need to take drastic measures,” Bradley laughs, playing along as he rails into his moaning daughter, “seducing your own father is an egregious offence.”

“Such a nasty girl,” I crinkle my nose and smirk down at Laurie, pulling my thumb from her sucking lips and tracing their pale outline, “I know just the thing.”

Bradley drops his supporting hand and lets Laurie fall backward onto the couch. I give my daughter a final smirk as I raise my leg over her face, and catch a glimpse of her licking her lips before I sit. Her nose presses into the soft length of my taint, and her mouth breathes its anticipatory heat into the cloth of my thong. Bradley kneels onto the cushion across from me, his pelvis still connecting violently with that of his daughters. I trace my fingers teasingly along the space between my daughter’s pale, jiggling breasts as I feel her mouth working beneath me, hunting for the sweet spot between my legs. Her hands slide alongside her chin, still visible between my trembling thighs, and guide me to separate as her tongue slides my thong to the side. She pushes inside me, and I murmur a soft tone of release. She translates the pleasure of her father’s cock into the fervency of her lewd kiss; pushing her tongue deep into me, sliding it hedonistically along the length of my insides as she tastes every inch of my leaking womanhood. I grind on my daughter’s face; shifting back and forth in a lust I can’t control, shuttering as I feel her nose gently press into the spokes of my sinful hole. I grip my daughter’s breasts with both hands, and squeeze in reward for her ardency. She squirms beneath me; her athletic torso gyrating and flexing in the pleasure of her sexual punishment, her pelvis pressing harder against her driving father, and her lips wrapping around the wet flesh of my slit, sucking as she pushes her tongue ever deeper.

Bradley watches me from the tops of his eyes, an expression of uncaged desire written dangerously across his face. He plows into our daughter like an animal; driving without regard for her comfort, knowing that this is exactly how she wants it by the muffled screams she sends into my depths. I moan in cadence with her; harmonizing my soft, indulgent tones with her desperate, stifled shrieks. My eyes droop in bliss, and my body reacts instinctively to its desires. I shift my hips forward, and feel my daughter’s tongue slide wet and hot across my taint. She finds what I’ve been guiding her to, and my moan becomes a pathetic whimper of delight. Her lips wrap around my rim, and her tongue pushes inside my ass. The soft, hot invasion sends its perverse stimulus ratcheting up my spine, and a shiver from my toes to my neck. She works her way slowly into me; not writhing and chaotic, but methodical and patient. Her lips suck and rotate around the nerved center of her kiss, and her tongue snakes into the exposed sensitivity of my sinful insides. I grip her breasts tightly as the pleasure takes hold of me; the pale flesh of her bust protruding from my fingers as the tension in my nethers winds tighter and tighter. I feel my equanimity falter in the heat of my lust, and have to forcibly compose myself to remain in control. It seems that Laurie has gotten much better with the skills of her mouth; if I am to remain the sexual matriarch of this family, I’ll have to be warry of her growing prowess. As it stands, there is only one woman here who can truly match me, and she’s not family; not by blood, anyway.

Through the haze of my euphoria, I connect eyes with the emerald gaze of Eleanor. She watches us intently; her irises staring from the tops of her whites as her mouth works hedonistically upon the moaning blonde beneath her. Eleanor’s pale, voluptuous complexion is completely bare, save for the skirt that’s hiked past her hips, and clinging to the bulging globes of her backside. Audrie writhes beneath her; her tan complexion contrasting Eleanor’s paleness, her mouth occupied with my son, her composure obviously subservient to the masterful redhead working her into a frenzy. I reach back and spread my cheeks around my daughter’s face, enveloping her in the warmth of my supple flesh, feeling her tongue push its way ever further inside me. I lick my lips through my moans, and beckon the redhead to me with come-hither eyes. Eleanor smiles around her perverse feast, and trails a suggestive finger along the length of Audrie’s twitching taint, raising an inquisitive eyebrow as her finger moves back and forth, tortuously teasing the poor woman. I smile and nod; I haven’t been formally introduced to Audrie yet, and I would just love to make her acquaintance.

Part Three: A family Reunion

AUDRIE

I quite like Eleanor. Maybe it’s because she’s clearly the ringleader of this debauched group, or maybe it’s because her tongue is working wonders inside me. I taste the residual flavor of my ass on Tom’s cock as I take him, feeling him growing harder with each gentle pass of my lips. I smile around my lustful consumption as I hear him groan in satisfaction, and I moan in turn as Eleanor’s red lips puff around my dripping, engorged petals, and her fingers trace fire along the sensitive space between my holes. For now, the three of us are content with just foreplay. We watched for a while as Bradley fell to the temptation of his daughter, and then we engaged in a little fun of our own, but not too far; we were saving ourselves for the inevitable main event.

Eleanor parts from her kiss in a satisfied smack, leaving a sheen of her saliva and my nectar coating my reddened labia. Despite her age, it’s obvious that Eleanor has a lot of experience. I murmur a reluctant tone as she leaves me vacant and unsatisfied, sliding her soft, curving body slowly up mine until our eyes are inches apart.

“I think,” she smiles as she pulls Tom from my sucking lips, “Sierra wants us to come over.”

I glance over my shoulder, and see the beautiful thirty-five year old woman gyrating on her daughter’s face. Were this a normal family reunion, I’d be more than a little intimidated by the woman. Her deep, blue eyes, pointed nose, strong, cut jawline, and curly, waving auburn hair make her gorgeous, and the body that stretches beneath her is almost exaggerated in its curves. I’m not modest; I know I’m beautiful, but my beauty is the blonde-bombshell, fleeting beauty of youth, while hers is a graceful, lasting beauty, the kind that doesn’t fade with age, but simply changes to something else. I must admit, I’m a little jealous of her, but it’s hard to feel animosity toward a woman smiling so warmly, so… motherly, toward me. There’s not a hint of malice in her regard, only a welcoming, endearing glow to her beckoning smile. So, I smile back, take Eleanor by the hand (and Tom by something else), and join the family reunion.

“Hey, Honey,” I smirk at Bradley as we near them, “glad to see you’re getting along with Laurie; I was worried there’d be bad blood between you two.”

“Oh, we had our troubles,” Bradley grins back, smacking Laurie on the ass, causing a muffled squeal to permeate from her mouth as she eats her mother’s ass, “but we worked it out in the end.”

“I believe,” I say, smiling coyly to Tom, “that Laurie had a very specific request for you two.”

“Ah, yes,” Tom says, reaching forward and placing a hand on his mother’s inner thigh, compelling her to slide backward to reveal the disheveled, ruined face of his sister beneath, “some quality time with the men of the house, if I remember correctly.”

“Is that true, Sweetie?” Sierra smiles down at the teenager between her legs.

“Yes, Mommy.” Laurie grins back, her lips coated in a sheen of her mother’s lust.

“You always were such a tom-boy,” Sierra laughs endearingly, tousling the disheveled curls beneath her, “always playing rough with the boys when you should have been playing with dolls.”

“It was my lack of a proper father-figure,” Laurie giggles, looking at Bradley as he pushes his way inside her, “I craved male attention anywhere I could find it.”

“Alright!” Bradley yells, dragging Laurie from beneath his ex-wife, pulling her up by the hips, and then spinning them on the couch so that she’s straddled across him, her nubile, lean body pressing to his torso, “I’ve had enough of this guilt-tripping bullshit from you, young lady! Tom, let’s give your sister the male-bonding she so desperately wants.”

Laurie lets out a near-maniacal laugh, bites her lower lip, and spreads herself for her brother. Bradley halts his thrusts for just a second as Tom lines up his shot, and pushes himself inside. Laurie’s rim stretches to a pink, taught circle, her taint pulls to a length of indented flesh, her pussy visibly clenches, and her demeanor shifts violently. Her back wrenches in a curve that deepens with the depth of her anal and vaginal penetration, her abs strain to accommodate the fullness of her depravity, her neck tenses in lines of tendons, and her mouth screams. A hoarse, pained shriek of pure satisfaction flows from her gaping lips, and her eyes bulge as she realizes she did not know what she was getting herself into. Bradley and Tom thrust in unison; driving harder and harder into the poor girl, forcing her rigid, tensed body up between them as she loses control of herself.

“That girl,” Sierra murmurs over my shoulder, “is always biting off more than she can chew.”

“She’s such a masochist,” Eleanor chuckles beside me, “pretty soon we’ll be getting whips and chains for her birthday.”

“Maybe,” Sierra responds, “but if I’m being honest, I’m a little worried about her impudent streak.”

“Oh?” Eleanor laughs, “You don’t like that she’s becoming an independent, young woman?”

“I think she’s testing herself,” Sierra says, “I think she throws herself into situations she can’t handle, just to see how far she can go before she loses it.”

“And this worries you?” Eleanor asks.

“She’s ambitious,” Sierra says, “always trying to be the best, whether it be gymnastics, grades, or boyfriends. Now that she is… the way she is, I’m afraid she’ll try the same thing with the family. Masochism might be her thing now, but she’s really just putting herself through a trial-by-fire until she gets the experience and confidence she needs.”

“To what? Usurp you?” Eleanor laughs, “Sierra Baker, are you sexually threatened by your own daughter?”

“A little,” Sierra smiles bashfully, “does that make me a bad mother?”

“I think you should embrace it,” I say, turning my attention from the screaming teenager sandwiched between her brother and father, and looking back to the women conversing behind me, “you should be proud of the way she flourishes.”

I feel immediately foolish for saying it. It’s not my place to give parental advice, especially since I’m the step-mother. I feel my face flush with embarrassment, and an apology form on my lips, but Sierra just laughs conciliatorily and nods.

“I suppose you’re right, Audrie,” she says, “I guess I should welcome the day my daughter makes me her bitch.”

“I didn’t-”

“No, really,” she smiles her warm, motherly smile, and takes me by the hand, “you’re right.”

Sierra pulls me close to her, spreading her thick legs and guiding me to stand between them. She assesses me with a thoughtful expression; running her eyes from my face, to my breasts, and then lower.

“God, you’re pretty,” Sierra mumbles, “I can see why Bradley was so enamored with you.”

“No, you’re the beautiful one,” I say, drinking in her body, admiring every elegant curve of her form, “I don’t know how he could ever leave you. I’m just a young piece, but you’re… I’m like Cameron Diaz in the 90s, and you’re like Cate Blanchett.”

“You’re a sweet heart,” Sierra laughs, her hands sliding up my arms, over my shoulders, and then tracing down my sides, “I hope my children weren’t too hard on you; they can be a rambunctious duo.”

“That’s an interesting way to put it,” I chuckle, feeling my body bend closer to Sierra as she caresses me lower and lower, “I’ll admit, they were a bit more than I could handle.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Sierra smiles, lowering her face as her fingers trail down my spine, “I hope I can make it up to you; it’s hard to find a good babysitter for them.”

“Hmm, I don’t know, Sierra,” I chuckle, indulgently lacing my fingers into her luxurious locks as her face lowers to my abdomen, “I think I’ll need to raise my rates if you want to keep my services.”

“I’m sure I we’ll find some way to accommodate you,” Sierra says, her voice low and seductive, her blue eyes smiling at me as her lips hover over my navel, “you’re practically part of the family.”

“What can we do to keep you around?” Eleanor asks, her curvaceous, soft form pressing against me from behind, her arms gently embracing me below the breasts.

“Hmm,” I smile deviously, keeping one hand on Sierra’s head as I reach back and entangle the other in Eleanor’s crimson strands, “there is one thing you could do.”

“And what’s that?” Sierra whispers, her blue eyes sparkling, her hands resting on the supple flesh of my backside.

“Laurie made a little promise to me before you came,” I grin, glancing over at the screaming teenager being brutally taken beside us, “she said that I could have a turn spending… quality time with Bradley and Tom, when she was done.”

“Is that so?” Eleanor laughs, her voice a raspy fry in my ear as she cups my breasts, “How thoughtful of her.”

“I think we’d all like a chance to spend quality time with those two,” Sierra says, her lips gently tracing their way down my torso, her hands slowly spreading me open from behind, “but it would be foolish to jump on that ride without a little preparation, wouldn’t you say?”

“It would be downright moronic,” Eleanor concurs, glancing at Laurie’s predicament, “it’s always important to stretch before rigorous activity.”

“Maybe we can stretch you out,” Sierra laughs, low and seductive, her voice brimming with promise, “it’s the least we can do for such a wonderful babysitter.”

Sierra licks her way down my abdomen, her tongue working delicately through the lines of my pelvis, her hands spreading me open as Eleanor kisses me on the neck, and then moves south. I look down, and see a head of brown curls descend to my nethers, and a crown of red strands lower to my cheeks. Eleanor plants her face between the spread crease Sierra has provided for her, and Sierra trails her lips through the trimmed mound at the precipice of my lust. They hover their mouths over their meals; their breath hot and heavy upon the sensitive entrances at their wake, the anticipation building with each hungry expiration. They move together. Sierra’s lips puff around the reddened petals of my pussy, while Eleanor’s wrap about the puckered circle of my ass. My breath catches in my chest as their tongues push into me simultaneously. My spine arches at the small of my back, my ass envelopes Eleanor’s face, and I rest a hand atop both of their heads, feeling my legs growing weak in the intensity of the sensation. Sierra’s tongue curls upward, licking along the tender length of my inner spot, sending felicitous bouts of delight deep into my abdomen. Eleanor’s tongue pushes into the tight wrap of my anus, exploring through the uncoiling channel. The perverse pleasure of my ass mingles with the natural pleasure of my womanhood, and my mind loses its focus to the needs of my body.

Their penetration is soft, warm and wet. At first, their tentative, almost curious with their tongues. They test me in different spots; probing gently through the nerve-covered wonders inside me, gaging the reactions of my body. Their tongues connect along the membrane between my channels, and I nearly collapse as a cry shoots from my lips. I feel their mouths curl in a smile about my entrances, and their exploratory nature ceases. They push their tongues hard against one another, and run them back and forth, pinching the fleshy division of my holes with their invading members. My head reels back, and I lose the strength in my legs. I plant my hands hard on the tops of their heads as I sit on their faces, and they hold me upright, not stopping for a moment, not giving me a second of reprieve. I straddle helplessly atop them, shifting back and forth over their faces, taking one deeper and then the other, feeling the weakness of my legs travel up my body. I hear them laugh a muffled, knowing tone as they discover the secrets inside me, finding the spot that drives me insane, exploiting it mercilessly. My eyes water in the heat of it all, and my nethers quake with felicitous contractions. They feel the involuntary reaction of my body, and they continue, more ardently, more determined than before. The last bit of resilient strength leaves me, and I become limp atop them, supported only by their feasting mouths and their pressing hands. I feel it; the familiar ache that permeates inside me, the rising torrent that marks the point of no return. They feel it too, and they don’t stop; oh, god, they don’t stop! I’m trapped between them, a slave to their gentle lust, a prisoner to the tender kisses that penetrate my most vulnerable places. All I can do, is grip their hair in desperation, finding something tangible to hold on to as I lose myself to them. My hips shift wildly, my voice rises higher and higher, the aching, tortuous pleasure grows and grows, burning, blazing within me. My head tilts to the ceiling, my body gyrates in waves of oscillating lust, my eyes widen in a tear-streaked, euphoric gaze, and I come. A pathetic, whimpering sound is the only vocalization my mouth can manage. The heat of the release rages to its critical point, and then breaks. My asshole clenches about Eleanor’s tongue, my pussy convulses around Sierra’s invasion, and a fountain of my euphoria floods into her awaiting mouth. The intensity of my ecstatic song rises as my voice gains leverage in my throat, and I scream the last bit of my mania as sanity regains purchase in my cluttered mind. Through a glaze of pleasured tears, I watch as Laurie experiences what I’m being prepared for.

LAURIE

Daddy and Tommy are not nice to me. They treat me like the baseless slut I am; hitting me, choking me, spitting into my gaping mouth as I scream. Their cocks push together; brutally separating my tight insides, stretching me wide open as I beg for mercy. They don’t give it to me, and I don’t want them to. I straddle about my father, my pussy a ruin of reddened, glistening petals and inner lips that stretch with every retreat. From behind, Tom spreads me open with one hand, and slaps me with the other. My asshole is a gaping, clenching vice that coils around him with every violent forced entry, welcoming him inside me with a sinful, sibling embrace. They pierce alongside each other; burrowing into virgin territory, desecrating the sanctity of depths I’ve never felt before. God it’s good; better than anything I’ve ever had, and the wrongness of it all, the depravity of the act only makes it better.

“You like it when Daddy fucks you like this?!” Daddy growls, one of his hands wrapped around my throat, the other painfully squeezing a flailing breast.

“YES!” I choke out, writhing atop him, my body reacting perversely, violently, to every motion of the men taking me, stuck between their ferocious attacks, unable to steady myself, unable to adjust.

“You’re just the family cum dumpster, aren’t you?” Tom whispers in my ear, one of his hands gripping my ass and holding it open, the other relentlessly slapping me, turning my pale backside into a mosaic of red hand prints.

“YES!” I comply obediently, my voice wavering and choking, “I’m your anal-whore! I’m nothing but your toy!”

Tom grabs two handfuls of my hair and rips my head back, forcing my spine into an unnatural arch, forcing me to look back at him from the tops of my glazed eyes. My chest juts forward in the motion, and my father relinquishes my throat to take a greedy handful of my free breast. He sinks his fingers wantonly into the supple flesh; his thumbs pressing against my erect nipples, his grip sending beautiful, aching pain deep into my chest, mingling the feeling with the ruinous sensations coursing in my depths. Tom thrusts harder into me, watching as I react to his violence, watching as I mouth pathetic whimpers for more. Daddy takes Tom’s increased passion as a challenge, and drives with even more ferocity. Their pelvises collide into me in a torrent of chaotic brutality, no longer hammering at a steady cadence, but ratcheting with each pass, going faster and harder, breaking me in without regard for my comfort, or sanity. They reach the tightest spaces of my depths; burrowing into my colon, smashing against my cervix, blasting agonizing pleasure into the desecrated reaches of my erogeneity. Spit leaks from my gaping lips, tears brim from my widened eyes, sweat glistens from my exhausted body. I deserve this; I’m the slut who fucks her brother, the whore who seduces her father, the cunt who tastes her mother. I wouldn’t want to be anything else. This is me, this who I am. Use me, Daddy; rape me, Tommy. Break me in half, ruin me, leave me used and sullied like the filthy whore I am. Give me what I want, what I crave, what I need.

I feel it building within me; stronger and more violent than ever before. The natural, filling pleasure of my ravaged pussy contrasts the unnatural, perverse sensations permeating from the ruined sheath of my ass. The men press together against the delicate membrane that separates my womanhood from my vile hole, mixing the sensations they provide into a concoction of depravity, a singular source of euphoria that burns hotter and hotter with each relentless thrust. I’m screaming, wailing, begging for reprieve, but they don’t give it to me. They go harder and harder, their grunts and groans rising in my ears, their breath hot against my exposed skin, their bodies pressing against me, surrounding me from the outside as they torture me from the inside. It’s too much, too much for my mind to take. The sensations, the sights, the sounds and the smells leak their way past the defenses of my sanity. I become the entity of my lust, a slave to the senses, a whore in both body and soul. I writhe in simple reaction to the feeling; arching my back against the blast of thrusts from Tom, grinding my hips against the jackhammer of my father. Gasping, sputtering sounds vocalize from a mouth that is no longer my own as the feeling builds and builds; the singular, rising tempest that compels me from within. A stream of release blasts from my cunt and soaks my father, my pelvic floor juts from my taint as a torrent of convulsions rips through my ass. I’m coming, releasing and exalting, but the feeling still builds! Hotter and tighter, deeper, and stronger, ratcheting through my squirming insides, driving me insane! Hit me! Choke me! Fuck me! Oh, god… OH GOD!

ELEANOR

Laurie’s face is the portrait of depravity. Her bulging, writhing eyes stare at nothing, seemingly vacant in the gaze of her ecstasy. Dark eyeliner streams from the stained tears that wet her rosy cheeks, and mingles with the smeared lipstick that mars the luscious outline of her gaping mouth. The sounds that flow from her throat are not the sounds a teenage girl should make; hell, they’re not sounds a human should make. She flails wildly in the last throes of her passion; her breasts jiggling and deforming in her father’s squeezing palms, her ass squishing against her brother’s driving pelvis, and her torso straining and flexing along the exaggerated curve of her back. The arch of her body is accentuated by the pull of her hair; stretching the underside of her neck, forcing her head backward and her face to the ceiling. They’re violent with her, brutal, in fact. Her pale, unblemished complexion is a ruin of red hand prints, pinch marks and bruises, but she revels in it. It’s hard to believe that just two days ago, this girl was my prim, goodie-two-shoe best friend. Now, she’s a depraved, incestual whore, but really, this is who she always was. All it took was a little push from me, and she went screaming over the edge.

Her body oscillates in a wave of possessed motion; her ass shifting backward, her abdomen dropping, and her chest jutting outward in one move, and then her pelvis driving forward, her abdomen clenching, and her shoulders pinching back in the next. Her mouth screams a higher and higher note, until it’s a shrill, desperate cry that grows silent in the wake of her orgasm. An astonished, wide-eyed look appears on her face as she stares vacantly toward the ceiling, and her body clenches in a paralysis of ecstasy. The tension in her posture winds, and winds, and then finally, snaps. Her voice returns, her body lurches forward, and she collapses atop her father, whimpering into his heaving chest. The three of them pant exhaustedly for a moment, recovering from the intensity of the act, and a mournful, soft sound permeates from Laurie’s lips. She’s crying.

“Laurie?” Bradley asks, touching a tender finger to his daughter’s face, “Sweetie, are you alright?”

Laurie lifts her head, a curtain of brown curls flowing from her crown and revealing the beautiful, but marred face beneath it. Her big, sapphire eyes are brimming with tears, but her full, pale lips are smiling broadly. It’s bizarre, to see such a rapid transition of emotions, to see her face contorted in lust one moment, and then relaxed in love the next. The evidence of her depravity is still smeared across her endearing expression, and the mixture of spit, tears, and makeup somehow compliments the affectionate look, despite the contradiction of it.

“Thank you,” she whispers, her voice wavering in emotion, her hand gently cupping her father’s cheek, “thank you, Daddy.”

They come together in a kiss; not the carnal, challenging embrace they engaged in before, but a soft, loving exchange. Their mouths open and close along the crease of their pressing lips, and soft, tender smacks sound from their love. I can practically see the pain, abandonment and regret fall from their bodies, and the forgiveness, promise and love surge into them. I hear a sniffle from my left, and see both Audrie and Sierra wiping tears from their eyes.

“That was so beautiful.” Audrie whispers, resting her head on Sierra’s shoulder, “It’s like I’m watching a really fucked-up Lifetime movie. I love your family.”

“You’re part of the family, Audrie,” Sierra laughs, planting a kiss on Audrie’s cheek, “just because you’re not blood, doesn’t mean you’re not one of us.”

“Just another character in this debauched daytime cable drama,” I chuckle, squeezing the blonde woman’s impossibly supple ass, “now get over there; it’s time for your action sequence.”

Audrie gives us both a delighted, endearing smile, and then rises to her feet, giddy with excitement. She composes herself, puts on a seductive face, and then walks sultrily over to the two awaiting men, her ass forming alternating globes with each lascivious step.

“I just cannot hate that woman,” Sierra says as Audrie swaps spit with Laurie, and then helps her step-daughter to her feet, “I wanted to, but goddamn it, I really like her.”

“I do too,” I say, watching as Laurie limps her way over to the couch, “she’s very open-minded.”

“What do you think, Sweetie?” Sierra laughs as her daughter approaches, her reddened, used holes still gaping from her abuse.

“I think,” Laurie groans, collapsing on the other side of her mother, “that I won’t be able to feel anything below the waist for a week.”

“Is that so?” Sierra smirks, extending a single finger outward and gently pressing Laurie’s prolapse back inside her asshole. Laurie shutters audibly; licking her lips and closing her eyes in bliss as she savors the invasion of her mother’s finger.

“I guess not,” she smiles weakly, “now, what were you asking me?”

“What do you think of your step-mother?” Sierra asks, nurturing her daughter by cleaning the smeared makeup from her face, and gently combing her fingers through the mess of curls snarled atop her head. Laurie glances lazily over to Audrie, who is on her knees, and taking it upon herself to clean her partners off; with her mouth, of course.

“Ellie pegged her perfectly,” Laurie says, smiling over Sierra and looking at me, “eager to please, always trying to impress, and sexually over-compensating; I like her a lot.”

“How did you convince her to do this?” I ask, pulling out my phone and showing her the picture she sent me.

“We played on her insecurities,” Laurie smiles slightly, tracing her finger along the curves of her mother’s side, “we knew she’d want to be the cool step-mom, so we let her try to impress us. Once she got comfortable with us, we revealed the… nature of our relationship.”

“First Audrie, then your own father,” Sierra muses, looking back at me with a frank expression, “I wonder where you learned to be so manipulative.”

“You should have seen her face when Tom kissed me,” Laurie giggles girlishly, drawing her mother’s ire away from me, “it was perfect.”

“I would love to have seen that,” Sierra smiles, taking her daughter’s hands and guiding it between her legs, “tell me everything that happened, in gratuitous detail.”

I press my body against Sierra’s back, spooning her, feeling my breasts squish against her shoulders and my pussy slide against her ample backside. I nuzzle my face against the soft curve of her neck, and kiss her gently in the vulnerable spot, smiling as I hear her breath quicken beneath me. Laurie turns over and presses herself to her mother’s front; her petite bust deforming against the swell of her mother’s bosom, one of her slender legs wrapping lazily over her mother’s thick thighs. She stares her sapphire eyes into her mother’s identical irises, and smiles.

“Well,” Laurie smirks, allowing her mother to guide her hand further down, “first, we smoked a little weed, and drank a little beer.”

“Oh, you’re grounded,” Sierra chuckles, reaching behind herself and spreading one of her cheeks for me, “you shouldn’t have told me that.”

“Then, Audrie and I got in a little wrestling match,” Laurie giggles, caressing her mother along her leaking slit, sending shivers up the woman’s spine that I can feel tremoring against my belly, “and she ended up on top of me.”

“I’ve seen this movie before.” I smile over Sierra’s shoulder as I slide my hand between our bodies, tracing down her spine and nearing the small of her back.

“I thought she might kiss me right there,” Laurie says, her voice barely a whisper, her tones seeping with seduction as she teases her mother while recounting her tale, “but she resisted me.”

“I bet you didn’t like that.” Sierra smiles to her daughter, their eyes still locked, their lips inches apart.

“I was patient,” Laurie says, her eyes sparkling, her fingers still caressing her mother, not penetrating her, “just like I’m being patient with you now.”

“Hmm,” Sierra murmurs contentedly, nestling her body closer to her daughter’s, “you’re testing me again, aren’t you?”

“I am,” Laurie giggles girlishly, though her eyes twinkle mischievously, “one of these days, I’ll find the right combination to unlock you.”

“And then what?” Sierra smiles, releasing her spread cheek as my hand slides between her supple glutes.

“Then,” Laurie whispers, her fingers slickening with the nectar of her mother’s want, “I’ll have you begging between my legs, just like Audrie was.”

As if on cue, Audrie’s voice rings out in abject ecstasy. We turn our attention from ourselves, and watch as the beautiful blonde expresses her lust. Bradley and Tom are standing, facing each other, with Audrie acting as the bridge between them. She faces her step-son, with her arms pulled back behind herself, and clasping their hands together behind her husband’s neck. Her body is curved into a graceful, tan arch; her shoulders resting on her husband’s chest, her perfect breasts jutting toward her step son, her silky abdomen distending forward, and her supple ass deforming against Bradley’s pelvis. She is being impaled, violated by the pull of her own body weight. Her legs straighten and tense at her sides as she slowly descends; her pussy taking in her step-son, her asshole slowly expanding around her husband’s rigid cock. Every inch she drops, her face contorts more dramatically; her mouth falling further agape, her eyes bulging wider, her brow furrowing deeply, creating lines of strain across her smooth forehead. Her voice grows louder and more desperate with each inch she takes in, until her holes finally consume the last of the men supporting her, and she whimpers pathetically.

“God, she’s beautiful.” Sierra mutters, all of us forgetting for a moment that we were about to fuck each other.

“I tried to make her ugly,” Laurie whispers as the men begin to thrust into her step-mom, “but everything I threw at her just made her look hotter.”

Laurie’s right; no matter what image you take of Audrie, every snapshot of her lust looks like it could be a centerpiece in Hustler. Even as the men pound into her harder and harder, her body doesn’t contort in the violence, but gracefully adapts. The elegant curve of her bridging arch bends and shifts between the men taking her, but the motions are smooth and adept. Her face never distorts into an ugly grimace, but expresses her intense pleasure with picturesque dignity. Even the picture I have of her on my phone, with her own panties shoved in her mouth, her innocent eyes, woeful expression and ravaged complexion somehow look pretty, as if she prepared herself for the photo.

“She’s taking this with a lot more grace than you did,” Sierra chuckles to Laurie, reaching forward and grabbing her daughter’s ass, and then dragging her closer, bringing their groins together, “the things that came out of your mouth, Laurie… imagine if your mother heard you say those things.”

“Are you chastising me for my dirty mouth?” Laurie giggles, teasing her mother with one hand, while tracing the outline of Sierra’s lips with the other, “Even after my tongue was in your ass?”

“Such a dirty little mouth,” Sierra grins, their lips brushing against each other, “I’ll have to clean it out.”

Mother and daughter connect in a kiss; their lips forming around each other and sucking gently as their tongues entwine between them. I take an indulgent inhale of Sierra as I pinch my fingers together against her puckered rim; smelling the sweet scent of her desire wafting from her warm flesh. I push my fingers slowly forward, and feel the tension of her sphincter unwind in a welcoming surrender. Her rim opens about my pressing digits, and then tender, glistening flesh of her asshole beckons me inside. She moans into her daughter’s mouth, and presses her body closer to her as my hand moves deeper, and deeper. Her incestual kiss becomes more impassioned the further my hand travels inside her, and I see Laurie falling prey to her mother’s seduction. She ceases her teasing, and slides her fingers into her mother just like Sierra wants her to, gently compelled to give in to Sierra’s overbearing prowess. Laurie never really had a chance against her mother, but I get the feeling that Sierra likes that her daughter tries. One day, Laurie might finally break the woman, but not today. Today, she simply loves her the way Sierra wants her to. Sierra’s lust is controlling, but not domineering; she just makes people want to do what she wants to do. As Sierra’s rim encloses about my violating wrist, and she shifts her hips against me to take it deeper, I realize, that I just did exactly what she wanted. I smile to myself, and push further into her.

TOM

“Oh, god!” Audrie cries, looking into my eyes as her back arches deeper, jutting her jiggling breasts into my face, “Fuck me harder!”

Her legs wrap around my driving hips, pulling me deeper into her as she convulses violently from the inside. I drive in congruence with my father; feeling her tighten around me as he violates her from the other side. I can tell she likes it better when we move together by the way she screams in my ear, and by the spasms that wrack her desecrated insides. She wants to be fucked in both holes at once; she wants to be filled with as much man as she can take. Her penetration is so robust that I can see the indentation of my cock moving subtly beneath the smooth flesh of her pelvis. I can feel her pelvic floor jutting violently from her body with each simultaneous pull of the men inside her, and I feel her body seize in delight every time that happens.

Audrie is not like Laurie, not really. She doesn’t demand abuse like my sister does, but she isn’t opposed to things getting rough. I release her thighs, as her legs are now wrapped securely around my waist, and I take two handfuls of her perfect breasts. I squeeze hard, but not to the point of pain like I would with Laurie. I feel the supple texture of her bust give into the pressing of my fingers, and I see the arousal surge into her eyes as my thumbs press onto her nipples. Her head falls against my dad’s chest, and she moans a drawn-out, deep sound. She watches me from the bottoms of her eyes as my thumbs push her erect nipples back inside her breasts, and my fingers sink into the soft flesh surrounding them. Dad begins to drive harder into Audrie’s ass, and I strain to keep pace with the old man. As our rhythm speeds up, I see the change begin to take shape in Audrie’s expression. Her eyes widen with each increasing blast of our hips, her mouth falls further agape, and her brow furrows in the tell-tale sign of her ascension. Her moans become cries, and her motions become more ardent. She gyrates her hips in a circular pass; her abdomen flexing beneath her breasts, the indentation of my driving cock forming and reforming beneath her musculature as she stirs her insides around it. Her voice carries higher and higher, and her lustful dance becomes more impassioned. The circular motion of her hips works in opposition of her penetration, and the resistances of her muscles only serve to tighten her hold on me. I drive through the tightness she presents me, and her body wriggles in delight. Her cries become desperate, shallow, pants, as if she were hyperventilating, and the motions of her body stray from graceful, to violent.

“Oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck!” she pants, her breath heaving from her gaping lips in short, sputtering bursts, her eyes brimming with the tears of her pleasure. I feel the pressure growing in my loins, and the will to stop it wane. I didn’t come inside Laurie, but I’m not sure if I can stop myself from coming inside Audrie. I turn to my left, and see Eleanor and Mom watching me expectantly. Goddamn it, I’m not a fucking pornstar! I grit my teeth, and hammer into the woman, feeling her insides clench around me like a vice as Dad ravages her from the other side. She screams, bucks her hips, and begins to convulse wildly. Her cunt traps me within her like a vice, and her back straightens as her head flies skyward to yield her primal cry. She squirts all over me, and I have to sing the national anthem in my head to keep from blowing the last of myself inside her. Dad does not share my resolve, and I hear Audrie’s scream sharpen in delight as he fills her gaping asshole. Her fervency subsides, softening to exerted breaths and soft whimpers, and she takes her husband’s mouth to her own as she savors his seed inside her. Her legs unwrap from my waist, and I stumble backward, and collapse onto the couch.

“Busy day, huh?” Mom chuckles in my ear as she rests her head on my shoulder.

“My dick has friction burns,” I groan, letting my head fall back on the couch, “I don’t think I can do this much longer.”

“Oh, my poor baby,” Mom giggles, kissing me on the neck, pressing her soft body against me, “I’ll be gentle with you.”

Mom is an impossible woman to deny. Her kisses trace sweet fire against my skin as she lowers herself between my legs. I feel another pair of hands brushing my chest, and I look to the side to see Laurie nestling her body next to me.

“You look exhausted,” she sniggers, tousling my hair playfully, “did I wear you out?”

“You, then Audrie, then you again, then Audrie again,” I groan, “and next Mom, and then Ellie?! I can’t keep this up!”

“Mmm, I don’t know, Pumpkin,” Mom smiles between my legs, her cool fingers wrapping around my cock, “it looks like you’re keeping it up just fine.”

Laurie lowers her face to my crotch as Mom’s lips press tenderly on my tip. They turn their head to opposite sides of me, and then look up with similar smirks strewn across their near-identical faces. Their tongues snake from between their smiling lips, and move from my tip, to my base. I groan as a small shot of precum shoots from my head, and they snigger knowingly to each other. I rest a hand on both of their crowns, entangling my fingers into their luxurious locks as their heads move up and down in the motion of their lewd pleasure.

“Fuuuuuuck.” I moan, feeling myself grow even harder, simultaneously dreading and anticipating what is to come. My back aches, my legs are weak and my groin is a mess, but the feeling of my sister and mother tenderly licking their way up my shaft is just too much to deny. I look over to Dad, and see Eleanor eating the dripping contents of Audrie’s ass as Audrie squats before her husband. Her tan, toned back is straight in its posture, and her tailbone protrudes slightly from the twinned domes that make up the lascivious outline of her backside. She turns from her meal, and looks at me, reaching back and pressing the redhead deeper into her consumption. She gives me a little wink, and then says something to Eleanor. Eleanor leaves Audrie’s gaping anus with a parting kiss on the rim, and then takes Dad’s hand, and brings him over to his awaiting ex-wife. Alright, here we go again.

SIERRA

I glide my body upward along Tom’s, noting his obvious exhaustion. There’s no way he can last for a round of me, and then Eleanor, and by the pained way Bradley’s walking toward me, I know he feels the same. Eleanor catches my gaze as she brings my ex-husband to me, and she eyes the wet spot between my legs. I smile, and rotate myself so that I’m facing away from Tom, my ass pressing to his groin, my back resting on his chest. It looks like Tom and Bradley are going to be taking the both of us together.

Eleanor climbs atop me; her large, pale bust squishing against my own, her back arching so that her belly presses against mine, her quirked, excited smile brushing my lips. Tom spreads me as Bradley spreads Eleanor, and we share a final, anticipatory grin as our assholes are finally penetrated. We growl in unison as the pressure in our rectums grows. The piercing, throbbing nature of my sodomy compels me to press to my redheaded friend, and our clits rub against each other as our bodies curve in lust.

“Oh, fuck,” Eleanor moans in a low, deep growl, shifting her hips and smiling brightly at me as our legs entangle and our pussies mingle, “you like that, Sierra?”

“Your nasty, little ginger cunt grinding against me?” I gasp, feeling her heartbeat thrumming against my pressing breast, “While you fuck my husband?”

“Ex-husband,” Eleanor grins, moans slipping from her whorish, red lips, “and I think he likes me more than you.”

“You can have him,” I grin, grinding my ass against Tom’s thrusting pelvis, relishing the depth of his penetration, “I’ll take Tom all to myself.”

“What about me?” Audrie says from beside me, slipping her hand between Eleanor and myself, “Who do I get?”

“I think they’re trying to take the men from us, Audrie,” Laurie grins from my other side, reaching her hand below the action, “how greedy of them.”

“You two bitches got them all to yourselves!” I yell, laughing in pleasure as Tom’s cock presses against my vaginal wall, sending screaming pleasure deep into my twisting abdomen.

“And you wore us the fuck out.” Bradley groans from behind Eleanor, gripping the pale, supple fat of her ass as he drives into her tight asshole.

“Now I’m stuck with boring Sierra,” Eleanor laughs, cries of ecstasy interrupting her words, “and an exhausted, old man.”

“Old man?!” Bradley yells, pulling Eleanor off me in a powerful lift. Her eyes widen in excitement, and she bites her lower lip as she’s forced in the air, and pressed against his chest. He pulls her thick, rippling thighs forward, and jackhammers his way into her gaping, pink asshole. The voluptuous redhead becomes a stream of jiggling pale flesh and flailing red hair, and her delight sings from her mouth as she bounces up and down in opposition to his driving thrusts. Audrie takes the opportunity to plant her face between Eleanor’s legs, and wrap her lips about the oozing slit at their precipice. Eleanor’s hands dart forward in a manic motion of pleasure, and she grasps the blonde woman’s hair in a white-knuckled panic.

Laurie slinks her lean, nubile body against mine, and smiles companionably as she guides my hands, and hers, between our legs. I sink my fingers into the tight reaches of her pussy as she glides hers inside my vacant slit, and we moan and writhe in congruence as Tom drives harder and harder into my asshole. Laurie slides her body further up my own, and wraps her legs about my waist as her fingers push deeper. She lies atop me, mingling the soft warmth of her feminine body with my own as Tom’s fierce masculinity contrasts her beneath me.

Eleanor’s red hair and pale form comes blurring into my vision as she crashes onto the couch. I can tell by the mischievous glint in her eyes, and the twisted anger on Bradley’s face, that she said something to set him off. He plants his foot on the side of her face, and forces her head into the cushions as he rails mercilessly into her asshole. Laurie turns her attention away from me, and gives Eleanor an appraising look as the ginger girl exhibits the same masochism Laurie is inclined to. The only difference between Ellie and Laurie, is that Eleanor continues to hurl insults at Bradley even as he throws his back into her.

Audrie saunters over to the three of us, smirking at Eleanor’s predicament, and then smiling deviously at the options she has before her. She plants her face into the midst of our defilement, and I feel her tongue slide from Tom’s balls, up my taint, through my slit, and then through Laurie’s exposed holes. My son, daughter and I moan in mutual satisfaction as we pleasure each other, and the wonderful step-mother services us from below. I remove my invading digits from Laurie’s slit and let Audrie do the work for us, and then cup my beautiful daughter’s face in my own, and bring her forward for a kiss.

ELEANOR

“Gaaah!” I scream, reveling in the brutality of Bradley’s drives as he forcibly expands my anus, “Is Viagra deductible for AARP members, old man?!”

“Do you even have a driver’s license yet?” Bradley growls, his pelvis smashing into my ass, his cock piercing me so deeply, “Or does Mommy still have to drop you off at school?”

“I think your erection has lasted for too long,” I grin, exerted tones of pleasure leaking from my gritted teeth, “maybe we should call an ambulance for you.”

“I’m gonna need one just to get rid of all the STDs you’re giving me,” Bradley sneers, slapping my ass painfully as his foot pushes my face further into the cushions, “you Catholic sluts don’t know what condoms are.”

“Father forgive me, for I have sinned!” I scream, feeling the violent quaking in my depths rise with each brutal penetration of my ruined rectum, “I’ve taken advantage of a senile geriatric!”

“Holy father, save me,” Bradley snarls, “because I’m pretty sure Chris Hansen is waiting behind that door.”

I laugh gleefully and back my ass into Bradley, reveling in his combative nature, savoring the relentless brutality with which he regards me. My ass ripples and reddens with the impact of his pelvis and palm, my back arches into an agonizing wrench as my belly is forced downward, and my pelvis, pushed upward. I scream my ecstasy into the cushions, and claw desperately at the upholstery. God, it’s good.

SIERRA

Eleanor’s body shifts violently back and forth under my thrusting ex-husband as her screams carry from her mouth. Half her face is still visible beneath Bradley’s foot, and it’s a contorted mess of smiling, red lips, running makeup, and wide, green eyes. She shrieks the last throes of her orgasm as Bradley slaps the last of his malice into the reddened, supple flesh of her backside. She collapses beneath him, and he gives her a parting slap on the ass, before pulling out, and showering her with his seed. She moans in delight as her ruined complexion is desecrated further; grinding her thighs together in arousal as cum rains into her hair, onto her face, and across her back. He regards her with a disdainful look, then chuckles, and helps her to her feet.

The feeling inside me is stirring to its precipice, but I hold back on it, watching my ex-husband expectantly, waiting for him to finally take me. I moan and shift on my son, presenting my body beneath my daughter, calling for him, waiting for him, but he doesn’t look my way. He takes Eleanor by the hips and kisses her; deeply, passionately, lecherously. He doesn’t even look at me. You’re done with that redheaded whore, Bradley! Come to me! He just keeps kissing her, ignoring me, pretending I’m not there. He’ll never touch me again. He’ll never love me like he used to. He’ll cast me out after this, and never let me see him again. I know these fears are irrational, I know they’re just my emotions playing with me, but I can’t help but feel them. Eleanor breaks from the kiss, smiling lustfully, and then whispers something in his ear. He turns to me, and regards me with a passive, studious gaze. I smile warmly, hopefully, trying to cast aside the fear that creeps within my chest. He stares dispassionately for a moment longer, and I feel the anxiety brimming at the corners of my mind. Finally, he smiles, and my heart leaps. His grin broadens as he walks over to me, and Laurie tactfully dismounts; taking Audrie by the hand and grinning back at me from ear to ear.

“Your fiancé is fucking crazy.” Bradley smiles as Eleanor limps behind him.

“She’s not my-”

“I know, Sierra,” Bradley chuckles, “no shit.”

Bradley takes my thighs in his hands, and I spread them, shaking in anticipation, tremoring in the pleasure of my sodomy. He smiles down at me, and slowly, he enters me. My heart jumps with joy as his rigid love presses into my delicate heat. I clench around him in a lustful, warm embrace as the last inch of him pierces me just right. He groans in satisfaction as I take him, and I lean forward, curling myself upright to meet him. Our lips connect in a loving embrace, and he kisses me just like he did all those years ago. The passion, the desire and the love burn from his lips and tongue, and placate my lust in a way only he ever could. I melt in his mouth, and wrap my legs around his waist, taking him deeper, feeling him pulse within me next to his son. The aching, wonderful pleasure seeps into my depths, and brings about a growing pressure that rises within me. Muffled cries and moans pour from the crease of my kiss, but I don’t break from it. I gyrate and move in congruence with my son and lover, and rise with them, feeling them ascend in the same euphoria that takes me. A chorus of our lust exalts from our mouths as the feeling bursts, and we fall together in the final satisfaction, our bodies mingling and our hearts loving. I feel the soft, female bodies of Eleanor, Audrie and Laurie entangle in the pile, and I feel the exhaustion of the day wear on me. I see it in all their faces; the tired, but content look that droops their expressions, and gives them blissful grins. As my heart slows to its normal cadence, and the satisfied sighs fill the room, I nuzzle my head against my son’s chest, and savor the weight of his father atop me. Then, I fall asleep.

Epilogue

Tom, Laurie and Eleanor did end up going to prom that year. Tom’s date was Eleanor, as originally planned, but even after her abrupt breakup with her longtime boyfriend, Laurie did not go stag. No, the entire student body whispered and gossiped as Laurie Baker, captain of the gymnastics team and valedictorian of the junior class, showed up to prom with the most beautiful blonde woman the small, Nebraskan town had ever laid eyes on. At first, the spectators thought it was just a stunt, but then they saw the way the two women danced with each other. Rumor flew like wildfire that Laurie Baker was a lesbian, but the rumors didn’t bother her. She had the hottest date at the dance, and the way to the two women moved together drew the eyes of every swinging dick and jealous twat in the gymnasium. Some people called the dancing ‘pornographic,’ those of a more progressive mindset called it ‘art,’ but most agreed that it was just ‘hot as fuck.’ Later that night, all rumors of Laurie’s homosexuality were dispelled during the after-party at the Baker’s house. Without going into gratuitous detail (as I believe this author has done quite enough of), I’ll just summarize the events that occurred in the house as quoted by dazed patrons seen leaving the property.

“Holy fucking shit, those bitches are crazy.”

“Can I confide something in you? I’m in love with Laurie’s mother.”

“There are no virgins leaving that party. Dude, I’m serious; they let everyone have a turn.”

“Eleanor did things to me… terrible, wonderful things.”

After the infamous party at the Baker’s house, Tom graduated high school, and decided to live at home and attend the local community college. Bradley and Audrie Baker soon moved in with Sierra, Tom and Laurie, and Eleanor managed to talk her parents into letting her live with the Bakers as well. From all reports, it sounded like Eleanor’s parents didn’t need much convincing. Needless to say, after a few months, all of the women of the house were knocked up. It was a coin-toss to guess who the father was, but none of the prospective mothers cared to find out. Nine months later, the Baker house became a three-generation family, and the familial debauchery dwindled as child-rearing came into focus. That’s not say the debauchery stopped completely, it just wasn’t the daily thing it was before. Years past, and the family grew, and changed. Audrie and Eleanor became fast friends, and scoured the town for unsuspecting men (and women) to take back home. Strangers walked into the Baker house, stayed the night, and then left with a very different perspective on life. Most of the people Audrie and Eleanor dated did not become long-term relationships, but they did end up finding a set of twins, a brother and a sister, who became permanent members of the family. The youngest generation of the family grew into maturity, and the adults took it upon themselves to teach their children all about the birds and bees. I’d like to say the whole thing ended happily ever after, but a gas leak eventually blew the place up.

Author’s Note
Thanks to everyone who read and enjoyed “Well, That Backfired.” I never intended it to be a series, but the first one was too popular not to write a sequel. Obviously, the third act of the series is much longer than the other two, because it was originally designed to be split into three parts. I decided to keep it as one long chapter, because I didn’t feel like submitting three different stories at once. Also, I know the ending’s kind of weak, but after writing 23000 words of smut, the will to author a climatic finale just isn’t there. Once again, thank you all, and like always, please leave your thoughts and criticisms.

---

Hi this is Stacy and I want to tell you a story. My life was pretty boring for the most part until I turned 17. That’s when I discovered that my brother had been spying on me. You see the way our house was made my brother’s closet shared one wall with mine. We lived upstairs in a nice big house, and both my brother and I had walk-in closets and our own bathrooms.

One day I was searching for something to wear when I noticed a tiny hole in the back wall. I got down and looked through the hole and got a perfect picture of my older brother’s bed. Corey was two years older than me so he was nineteen, and I figured out pretty quickly that he had been spying on me. Mom should have made him stay in the dorms at city college!

We had just moved in to a brand new house, and the only thing that hadn’t been done was our shared wall in our closets. Corey’s side didn’t have sheet rock on it and that’s why he could see in. The hole was right in between the boards of his wall.

I was pretty embarrassed because he had a perfect view of my bed, and I knew that he had probably seen me masturbating if my closet door was open. You see once I discovered how good it felt to rub my pussy…..I did it almost every night back then. And I’d have bet money that Corey had seen me doing it for I don’t know how long.

At first I was pissed off, but then later when I thought about him watching me, it kind of turned me on teasing him, so I made a big production of letting him see me with my legs spread wide as I masturbated at night. I didn’t know if he was watching, but it turned me on to think he was watching as I rubbed my pussy until I’d cum.

After that I made it a habit to run around my room naked, hoping that it was driving him crazy. One night I thought I’d heard moaning as I fingered myself to another great orgasm. I kind of liked the new found power I had, and well the wall in the closet let me dictate what I wanted to share with my brother.

The very next day when I looked in the closet the tiny hole wasn’t there anymore. It had been cut out and was now a circle about 4 inches in diameter. The plug of sheetrock was in the hole, but had a screw through the middle of it. I grabbed the screw and pulled the plug out. I could see his room and bed plain as day. I put the plug back in and did my business getting ready for bed.

I made a fuss over my hair that night. I combed my long blonde locks, and admired my 96 pound body in the mirror before I turned out all the lights and got on my bed. I planned on giving my brother a good show and tease him because I was feeling pretty ornery. I masturbated like usual, and made a lot of noise and when I was done I was soaked.

When I went into my open closet and crawled in on my hands under the clothes, the big hole was open.

“Hey Corey,” I said, “Did you enjoy the show?” I asked him smirking to myself, “I know you’ve been spying on me.”
“Fuck Sis,” He replied, “You’re so fucking hot I can’t help it. You make my dick hurt from just looking at you naked!”

I got turned on by his comment and told him, “From now on this hole is a secret between just you and me. Don’t ever tell anyone or mention it to me…..about what happens when we meet up like this….okay?”

I could see his face through the big hole and he said, “Okay sis…and thanks!”
“You want to suck on my nipples?”
“Oh God yes! Would you let me……for REAL!”

I put my boob up to the hole and stuck it the tip through, I felt him playing with my nipple and then his warm mouth on it. I had to rub my pussy while he sucked on it. I pulled it back and his hand and arm came through the hole trying to touch me.

I let him feel my nipples and then stood up and pushed the hanging clothing away, and let his fingers explore my pussy. It felt really good when his fingers started rubbing up in my crack and I was so wet and getting so horn at how wrong the whole thing was that I went even further.

When I stopped I could hear him panting hard, “God I’m so hard I can’t stand it!” He whispered through the hole.

“Let me see” I asked.

All of a sudden his cock came through the hole, big and hard and even his balls were inside my closet hanging down over the edge. I’d never seen my brother’s penis before in real life and there it was….big and hard sticking up almost in my face.

I touched it and heard my brother moan from his room. I grabbed it…. and it was thick and warm in my hand. I’d sucked off a couple of my boyfriends at different times before but never my brother! It didn’t seem so wrong since I couldn’t see him and it was just me and of course his dick sticking in through the hole in my closet.

After licking it for a bit, I went further and took it into my mouth. The knob was slippery and warm and didn’t feel much different than any other I’d tasted. I started sucking on it, and could hear my brother groaning as I gave him a blow job.

In just a couple of minutes I got a big surprise as his cock began to spurt hot semen down my throat! He must have been really turned on, because it wasn’t just a big flow like I was used to.

I never realized that it could be so powerful, as blast after blast spurted out from the end of his cock. I just kept sucking and swallowing his cum and to tell you the truth…..I liked it….I liked it a lot!

“God sis!” Corey said, after he pulled his cock back out of the hole, “You blew my fucking mind!”
“Don’t say a word, or I’ll never do that again!”
“I won’t……I promise!” Corey said.

The hole got plugged and I went to bed with the taste of his semen in my mouth, even after brushing my teeth several times.

From then on every night at 10:30 he would put his cock through the hole and I would suck him off while playing with my twat. I was getting to the point of wanting to see what it would feel like in my pussy……so one night I decided to find out.

That night he put his hard cock through the hole and I started sucking it for him like usual. My pussy was so wet thinking about it inside of me, that I came from just sucking him and fingering my twat. I pushed his cock back out into his room.

“What the fuck?” I heard my brother say from his room.
“Shut up and wait a second!” I told him.

I turned around and put my pussy even with the hole with my butt flat against the wall. It only took a couple of seconds before I felt his fingers in me……exploring my wet vagina and then his knob at my opening, as I was bent over with my hands on the floor.

I could look up under me and see his cock under my pussy rubbing my wet slit as he tried to figure out how to put it in me through the hole.

He figured it out at last and pushed.

His knob slid inside of me and then I screamed when he drove it all the way up in me. It felt a lot bigger than what I’d had before and took me by surprise.

“Oh My GOD!” I was thinking, “My brother is fucking me!”

His cock felt so good as it slid in and out of my pussy. He kept fucking me and his thrust got harder and faster, and in just a short time I heard him groan and felt him cumming in my pussy.

I could feel his dick jerking as it spurt his cum all the way up in me. It felt warm and tingled and well it made me cum again it felt so good. When I felt it start to shrink I pulled off and grabbed it and sucked the fluids from the dripping end as he yelled and jerked around.

I put the plug back in the wall and went to bed with his cum still leaking out of me. I just laid there and rubbed his warm cum up and down on my hot clit until I came again. Thankful that mom had put me on birth control several years earlier. I thought about how that was the first time I was worried it wouldn’t work because it was my brother….but I also knew it wasn’t going to be the last if I could help it.

For the next year we kept the secret to ourselves.

Once or twice a week when we went to bed I looked forward to pulling the plug of sheetrock from my closet and either sucking my brother’s cock or letting him fuck me. Sometimes I’d do both if he was still hard. I moved my heavy dressing chair into the closet so I could lean over it when I had my butt against the wall and that was what gave it away.

It all ended one night when my mom came into my room late. It was 10:20 and my pussy was already wet thinking about my brother’s cock. Dad was out of town on a business trip and I guess my mom was horny.

I had on my robe and nothing else when she knocked softly and came in wearing her own robe.

“Hey mom,” I said, “What’s up?”
“I just wanted to tell you good night baby,” She said, and I could tell she had been drinking.

Mom gave me a more than natural long hug, “You’re such a beautiful girl.”

Mom looked just like me, blonde and thin. She had bigger boobs than I did but she was pretty hot for her age. She had me when she was 17 and lots of times people thought we were sisters.

“I know about your secret little gloryhole,” She told me.

I froze not knowing what she meant exactly…..what the fuck was a gloryhole? I wondered.

“Gloryhole?” I asked.
“You know that little hole in your closet, you keep covered up with that long dress of yours.”

I turned red and stuttered, “What hole?”

“Oh come on,” Mom said, and drug me to my closet after flipping off all my lights.

She slid my clothes out of the way and pointed to the screw in the plug.

Mom put her finger to her lips like I should shush up and pulled the plug out. In just a few seconds my brother stuck his hard cock through and it stood there with his balls hanging down my sheetrock.

I freaked out when she took a hold of it and then kissed the end of my brother’s cock!

She started sucking his dick and obviously enjoying it. After a while she stopped and pointed at me and mouthed the words, “Your Turn.”

I didn’t know what to think, but I obeyed her, and got down on my knees and took over sucking my brother’s dick like I had a million times before.

The crazy thing was the look in my mom’s eyes as she watched. She untied my belt of my robe, and suddenly her warm fingers were rubbing my pussy as I sucked Corey’s hard cock!

I was so freaked out, especially when her fingers slid up in my pussy. I just kept sucking Corey’s dick as mom rubbed my pussy for me! God she was finger fucking me, that made me suck Corey’s cock even harder.

Mom pushed me aside and took over again. She started sucking Corey’s dick like she loved it. Her head bobbed up and down as she held his balls. She untied her robe and got naked in front of me as she gave my unknowing brother more head.

Mom grabbed my hand and put it on her pussy and started rubbing herself with it. I got the message and rubbed her pussy as she sucked off my brother. She grabbed his shaft and jacked it up and down fast and hard.

I could tell she was getting his load as he slammed his body against the wall. She sucked him dry and then pulled off, and kissed me. I was freaked out especially when her tongue and all of my brother’s hot cum poured into my mouth.

I was on my knees with my legs apart and my mom’s hand was rubbing my pussy as we kissed and shared my brother’s load. Then she tweaked my nipples hard, bending down and sucking them so hard I thought I’d have hickeys on each nipple.

“Get him hard again,” Mom whispered in my ear when she stopped kissing me, “I want to fuck him.”

I felt like I was in some kind of crazy dream but I did what she wanted, and grabbed my brother’s cock that was semi-hard and started sucking it as mom started rubbing my pussy and sucking on one of my nipples again.

It didn’t take long for my brother’s dick to get big and hard again. When it was full size mom got up and put her rear towards it. She reached down and guided it into her, and then groaned as she pushed all the way down until her butt was on the wall.

“Come kiss me baby,” She whispered to me, as the wall began to make thumping sounds as my brother started fucking her pussy without knowing it was mom.

I kissed her as she was bent over and taking cock from the back. I grabbed her tits and held them as she tongued my mouth. I could hear her pussy making wet slurping noises as my brother slammed his cock in and out of her.

“Oh God,” She moaned, “You’re brother has a nice cock!” She whispered.

“I know.”

“Fuck…yessssss!,” Mom said, and then sucked my tongue into her mouth and started bucking her hips and pussy back on Corey’s cock.

Mom started humming into my mouth and I could tell she was Cumming…. as I rubbed her big boobs and heard my brother groaning as he shot his load into her.

Mom pulled off his dick and sat back down with her back to the wall with the hole in it. My brother’s cock was all creamy and wet with cum as it pulled back and disappeared.

“Oh My God Sis!” Corey whispered through the hole, “Your pussy was so hot and wet tonight….Thanks!”
“You’re welcome,” I told him and put the plug back before he looked in and saw mom.

Mom was still breathing hard and her nipples were big hard points as she grinned at me, “Don’t tell anyone not even Corey.”

“I won’t,” I told her as we got up and went back into my room.

Mom went into my bathroom and I followed her still in shock. She flushed the toilet and then got a washcloth and started washing her pussy at my sink while I used the stool.

“Wow you’re brother really can fill a girl up!” Mom said, as she wiped her blonde pubes clean.

I got up and flushed giving her the “Look!”

Mom saw it and said, “Oh don’t give me that look, you’ve been doing the same thing.”

She had me there, and I softened up and washed my hands. Looking in the mirror at mom naked was almost looking at my own body, except she had bigger boobs. Mom was an inch taller than me and probably weighed 10-15 pounds more.

Mom rinsed out the washcloth and sat it on the edge of the sink, “There all nice and fresh again!” She said, “You didn’t know your old mom was such a slut did you?”

I spit out my toothpaste and started laughing, “You sure surprised me!” I told her.

“Hey I might be old but I still get really, really horny,” Mom told me admiring her looks in the mirror, “I bet you will too if you’re like me at your age.”

I wiped my face, “Yeah…..I can’t deny it mom.”

“Sorry I took all the fun away,” She said and came over with her robe still open and put her hands inside of my open robe and on my hips.

“You’re such a beautiful girl……growing up so sexy and hot looking!”

Mom pulled me to her and that was the first time I’d ever hugged a naked woman before. She pressed her warm flat tummy to mine and our boobs got mashed together. Her nipples were still hard and I could feel them pressing into me. Her body was so warm and smooth and it felt really nice.

“Since I stole all the fun I’ll make it up to you.” Mom said and kissed me on the mouth as her hands sunk down behind me and squeezed my ass cheeks hard.

I just couldn’t believe mom was kissing me and pulling my crotch to hers! I could feel her pubes and I let her stick her tongue in my mouth. I just closed my eyes and in a few seconds I started to enjoy it and kissed her back.

Mom broke the kiss, “You’re getting me turned on baby,” She whispered, “Have you ever had your pussy eaten by a woman before?”

“No,” I told her and the idea of it made me start getting wet again.

“Come on,” Mom said and took me by the hand to my bed.

She put a pillow under my ass and told me to spread my legs apart, “You just lay back and enjoy this.”

I jumped when her mouth kissed my pussy and then I felt her tongue starting to scoop slowly up my slit and then back down again. Slowly up and then she’d suck the whole flap over my clit into her mouth and fuck it with her lips tightly around it.

“Mmmm you taste so good!” Mom whispered and then started licking and sucking me again….nice and slow, “It’s so creamy and wet.”

I looked down between my legs as mom’s tongue scooped up my slit. It was covered in milky white cream from my pussy.

I felt the slow burn of an orgasm approaching as she ate me. Mom was sucking my pussy and I was really enjoying it! She put two fingers up inside my vagina and started finger fucking me as her tongue flicked rapidly on my clit.

Oh God!…… I came so hard…. but she just sucked my clit harder as my hips started bucking up and down. Then suddenly she was on top of me and putting her pussy on my lips. I licked it and even though it sort of tasted like my brother’s cum. I found that it was fun to make her squirm like she kept making me do.

We made each other cum several times before we stopped with our faces and pussies soaking wet.

Mom thanked me for everything and left for her own room. I washed up again and collapsed in bed thinking about how I had fucked both my mom and brother in the same night.

We never talked about it that next week, and mom acted like nothing had happened and so did I. I wasn’t going to let out our little secret and I hoped she wouldn’t either.

A few weeks later mom found me alone and wanted to talk about something.

“Hey your brother is staying over at a friend’s house Friday,” She said, “Do you think you could stay at a friend’s house too?”
“Why?” I asked.

“Your dad’s having some friends over and I said I’d provide the entertainment.”
“I can stay in my room,” I told her, “I won’t bother them.”

“Well…..mmmmmm, I was kind of hoping to borrow your room.”

Then it hit me that my mom was going to suck off my dad’s friends!

“I want to help!” I told her, “No one can tell us apart……please!”

Mom looked thoughtful for a minute, “You sure about that?”

I was tired of sucking and fucking my brother all the time, and wanted to try something new.

“Yeah…mom……I really want to.”

Mom got a devilish grin, “Okay it might be fun….you and me together doing something like that.”

“Did I ever tell you that I made a couple of porn movies,” She asked.
“God no!” I told her, “Really?”

“Yeah, when your dad got me pregnant we needed the money so we both did.”

“Wow, you mean I’m the daughter of a couple of porn stars?”

“I wouldn’t say we were stars, the movies fizzled out pretty fast and I doubt any of them are still out there after all these years.”

That freaked me out but I didn’t have time to think about it cause Mom wanted to make plans.

We made plans where I would drive my car a block away and walk back. Mom would sneak me in while the guys were downstairs. It was so wild it made me horny all the rest of that week waiting for Friday to show up.

The plan worked like a charm, and when I got to my room mom had left a small cooler full of beer for me!

I started drinking and getting hornier by the minute wondering what my dad’s friend’s cocks would be like. At midnight mom came in and locked my door behind her. She was pretty drunk and so was I as we turned off all the lights and got naked. We got in the closet and waited by the hole in the wall.

Pretty soon I heard a bunch of noisy men tromping up the stairs whooping and hollering about something. They went into my brother’s room and in a few more minutes a big cock and balls were pushed through the hole and mom went to work on it.

We had a little night light partially blocked so they would have a hard time seeing us if they looked through the hole. It was enough for me to see my first uncut cock. It looked as big as Corey’s and when mom stroked it the big knob was revealed. It was a bit bigger and fatter than my brothers and looked….well older.

Mom started sucking on it and looked like she was really enjoying it. It got bigger and harder as she did. Mom would stop once in a while and tease the big pair of balls with her tongue or rub the knob on her nipple…..and then go back to sucking and stroking it hard.

I heard a muffled moan, and watched mom’s throat moving up and down as she swallowed the load she was getting. She sucked and milked it until it was dry and then sat back against the wall wiping the cum from her chin up into her mouth with a finger.

Just then another cock pushed through the hole and it was already hard and ready. Mom pointed to me and then the big dick. I got the idea that it was my turn…. so I grabbed it and tried to do like I had seen my mom doing.

It tasted different than Corey’s and felt a little thicker and longer in my mouth. I tried to see how far down my throat I could take it and got almost all of it. I felt good when I heard a voice yelling, “OH FUCK!” from the next room.

It was starting to throb and the man who was driving it began to pump it as I sucked his knob hard. This time I could tell he was about to blow, but I wasn’t prepared at how much cum he gave me. It seemed like it would never stop! I locked my lips behind the rim of his knob and sucked it just as hard as I could.

“UNH UNHOOOOOHHH FUCK!” came from the next room.

It was twice the load my brother ever gave me but I swallowed almost every drop. Some dribbled out of my mouth and onto my boobs but I guess whoever it was loved it because I kept hearing him yelling as he shot his load down my throat.

Mom was waiting for the next cock when it came into our private little closet. I tried to learn from her by watching as this time she ran her tongue up and down the long shaft. Then she actually sucked the man’s balls into her mouth and I heard him groan. She rubbed her thumb back and forth on the opening in his penis and sucked on his shaft from the side.

I drank half a beer to get the big lump of cum washed down that seemed stuck in my throat. It went down and I felt better as mom started humming loudly on the strange knob, massaging the big balls and then taking the load easily as more groaning came through the wall.

I was thinking the whole time this must be what it’s like to make a porn movie, but it turned out it wasn’t anything like this. But that’s later in the story so hold on.

Mom leaned over and we kissed as she rubbed my boob and I rubbed her pussy that was very wet.

Another cock appeared and I knew it was my turn again. I sucked my first pair of balls into my mouth one at a time like mom had shown me. It felt weird but the owner tapped on the wall and yelled, “FUCK YEAH! Suck my fucking nuts!”

I massaged his bag that was now a hard ball in my hand, and bobbed my head back and forth on his knob fast. I was sucking it as hard as I could when I heard him yell and his dick started shooting big long spurts of cum into the back of my throat.

I swallowed the warm thick gravy and kept sucking him until it stopped. Then I milked his shrinking shaft until a big drop of cum appeared at the tip. And then sucked it off and then wiped my chin like mom had.

She gave me a look, and it was one of like how proud she was that I was learning how to suck dicks like she could…. without even breaking a sweat.

This time mom got up and put her butt against the wall, her pussy right in the middle of the hole and leaned down over the bench. I got up and gave her a kiss as she took the next cock up her twat.

“Oh FUCK that’s a hot little pussy!” I heard someone yell, as he began to fuck my mom through the hole in the wall.

Mom winked at me and started to pump her body back on it in short little pumps. Her eyes closed and I could tell she loved the strange cock in her pussy. I played with her nipples as she began to moan with her mouth closed.

It wasn’t long before I heard loud groans, and Mom’s eyes snapped open as she took the stranger’s load up her cunt.

“Oh God……I love it when they cum in me!” She grunted, and pumped her pussy against the wall getting every last drop of the strangers cum.

She got down on the floor again as the creamy cock disappeared from view. She had her legs apart sitting on her heals and knees, rubbing her crack and coming up with cum and licking it off her fingers. She offered me some and I sucked it off her fingers while waiting for another cock.

I was having the time of my life! Mom was so nasty and I wanted to be just like her.

The next cock to show up was fucking huge! It wasn’t hard, and hung down way past the big set of balls. Mom whispered that it was for me.

I wasn’t sure what to do with it because it was so fat and long. I just picked it up and put the knob in my mouth and felt it starting to grow. I sucked it and stroked it until it was almost hard and then decided to see what it would feel like in my pussy.

I turned around and guided it to my opening and pushed….the big knob popped inside of me and I kept moving back slowly taking more of it, until my butt was against the wall.

Mom was in front of me, like a cheer leader whispering.

“How’s that nice big cock feel?”
“Oh Fuck!” Was all I could say as it started to slowly fuck me, causing some pain as it stretched me wide and deep.

I could feel it getting longer and harder as it began to slowly fuck me. I had to bite my lip as mom pushed my shoulders backwards keeping my ass flat against the wall. It kept growing longer and I could feel the huge knob deep in my pussy…further than anything I’d ever felt before.

It was sliding back all the way until I felt like the big knob would pop out of my pussy, and then slowly drive back in. It was stretching me wider and deeper than anything I’d ever felt before. Mom was pinching my nipples and kissing me hotly as I took it.

“That’s your daddy’s cock,” She whispered in my ear.

I tried to bolt…. but she kept me pushed back by the shoulders, “Don’t worry, he doesn’t know who you are. Just enjoy it baby girl…..like I have for years.”

I couldn’t believe it! My dad was fucking me through a hole in the wall! It was so wrong and such a turn on that I came twice before he did.

After I came the second time, my pussy just went nuts and started contracting on his huge fucking cock buried deep in me. I think it would have hit the end if it wasn’t for the wall between us. It was pulling back slow and then driving hard and deep back in, getting faster and faster.

All of a sudden I heard a loud grunt that sounded like my dad’s voice and I felt his huge knob go all the way up in me as it started to squirt in quick blast. I felt his semen splashing against my cervix and it made me cum one last time. It finally stopped and I moved forward letting it pop out of my dripping pussy.

The big cock was hanging there all cummy and dripping from the end. I grabbed it and started sucking it as mom got on her back under me with her head on the floor between my legs and started sucking on my dripping pussy. I could feel her drawing out the cum in me and it was making me crazy!

She sucked dads cum right out of my twat!

Another dick replaced my dad’s and I sucked the hell out of it until I made him cum. I came again, but mom just kept sucking on my twat.

Finally I sat down on the carpet as mom got up and put her pussy up to the hole again.

She was panting hard and whispering, “Cum baby…..cum in my fucking cunt!” As a cock slid up in her from the hole in the wall.

I reached under her and rubbed her clit hard, and she let out a stifled moan, and started Cumming. When she was done her pussy dripped cum as we closed the plug and headed for the bathroom.

It was the craziest and most fun I’d ever had! I’ll never forget that night as long as I live. Just writing about it has me wet and I need to masturbate before I finish this story.

Okay I’m back with the rest of the story. I’m sitting here in my room naked and my pussy is still tingling and its wet again, as I think about what happened a couple of weeks later.

It was a Monday morning and I was running late for school. Mom had kissed me goodbye, and I’d heard my brother’s car start up and drive away. Daddy was still home because he was leaving on another business trip in a few hours.

When I finished my shower I went in my closet to pick out what I was going to wear. I didn’t have anything at all on yet, and it took a while before I figured out what to wear to school. I was about to take my clothes and leave the closet when I noticed the plug from my little gloryhole lying on the floor.

At first I was startled and stood there looking down wondering why it had fallen out. I got down on my knees and was about to put it back in place, when a huge hard cock poked through the hole. I recognized it immediately from that night mom and I had some fun with dad’s friends. It had to be my daddy’s dick. He was the only one home, and he must have been spying on me as I ran around the closet naked.

At first I just sat there staring at it.

It waved back and forth, swollen, fat, and long! The motion snapped me out of it, so I reached for it and felt how hard and thick the shaft was. I stroked it a couple of times and then……..like I was on auto-pilot kissed the warm knob. It was warm and soft and looked bigger than the last time I’d seen it. I guess all the beer I drank that one night sort of fogged my brain but God it was huge!

Have you ever peeled a hard-boiled egg and stuffed it all the way into your mouth at once? That’s what dad’s knob felt like in my mouth, except it was warm and seeping his juice when I took him in my mouth. No wonder he did some more movies I was thinking as I tried to take more of it.

I liked the taste of his cock it felt so good in my mouth! I took my time and enjoyed it, running my tongue all over his big shaft and balls. I held my left boob and rubbed my nipple on the opening of his penis. I heard him groan from that, and it turned me on that I was making him groan.

My pussy felt like it was on fire as I put both hands on his big shaft and pumped it up and down with his huge knob almost gagging me.

I could hear him moaning and groaning so I went even faster, sucking his big knob with all I had. All of a sudden a huge blast of cum started shooting from his egg shaped knob and I had to swallow as fast as I could while he yelled out loud in the next room and pounded on the wall.

Have I mentioned how much I like the taste of cum? Well I do…. and there is nothing better than having a cock squirting in your mouth. I love it!

My pussy is so wet right now writing about what happened, I might have to finish this later.

I sucked his cock as it began to shrink and I was so horny that I didn’t stop. I wanted to make it hard again and put it in my pussy. I wasn’t having much luck, it kept getting softer until I stood up and rubbed the big knob up and down my wet slit.

That did the trick, and I felt the shaft start getting stiff again. I kept rubbing the knob in between my pussy lips until the shaft was too big and hard to bend it down that far. I turned around and guided the end to my pussy and started backing up on it.

I pushed against the big knob really hard and then it just popped in me all at once. The penetration made me cum and I let out a huge yell and pushed back more and more until my butt touched the wall.

Leaning down over my dressing bench on my forearms I just kept my rear tight against the wall. My legs were shaking from my orgasm and I felt so stuffed that I was afraid to move. I didn’t have to because the big cock began to slide in and out of me.

My pussy was full of Daddy’s big old cock, and juice was dripping down the inside of my thighs as he fucked me. I was yelling out loud because I was so turned on, and I came at least three times before I felt his cock spurting deep inside of me.

As much as I love to swallow cum, it doesn’t compare to how good getting cummed in feels!

It actually feels warm and I love the feeling of each burst when it squirts in me. After he pulled out of me I had to run for the bathroom because I was dripping all over the floor.

I ended up taking another shower and then ran down stairs because I was going to be late for school. I was surprised to see dad sitting at the table drinking coffee and reading the paper like nothing had happened!

I saw his suitcase sitting by the front door and said, “You leaving soon?”
“Yeah, in an hour,” He smiled, “You better give me a kiss goodbye, and get to school before you’re late.”

I was feeling confused and started wondering if it had really been his dick sticking through the hole in my closet?

Dad stood up and opened his arms, “Give me hug baby.”

I went over to him and he gave me a huge hard hug and I could feel the bulge in his pants. It was soft but it wasn’t small and I knew it had been him. I guessed that the rules of not talking about anything were being kept by him, my brother, and my mom.

He kissed me, a disappointing peck on the lips after what we had just done.

“I’m going to think about you every day,” He told me, “I’m looking forward to seeing you when I get back.”

“Love you!” I told him, and left him standing there smiling and waving goodbye.

On the way to school I kept thinking about how to break the stupid rules that I’d made up. I wanted more than just a hole in the wall…..I wanted a lot more!

It turned out that Mom actually broke the rules first, but that’s another story.

(To Be Continued)

---

An experienced supplier of services finds gainful employment

Wanted:

Discrete experienced service and maintenance person for permanent position in a disabled person’s establishment. Applicants will be required to demonstrate their ability to perform in difficult situations.

Reply to Classified Ads, Box 3579.

It looked innocent enough, but reading between the lines, I decided that the advertiser was seeking someone to have sex with a disabled person (or persons) possibly an amputee, not that it mattered.

What I wanted to know was, apart from regular sex, what inducements were being offered. I had to move out of my rented accommodation at the end of the month and it could take some time to find a place where the landlady would do what my current landlady had done and accept regular sex as part payment. I had to leave now because her husband was coming out of prison next month.

I replied to the Advert by giving my mobile number and nothing else.

Three days later I had a reply, which was a series of questions posed by a woman with a very refined voice; they were tersely put and just as tersely answered:

“What is your first name?” “Alan.”
“Are you unattached?” “Yes”
“Are you a father?” “No, vasectomised.”
“What age are you?” “Thirty-five.”
“Physical appearance?” “Caucasian. 6ft. 180lbs. Dark Hair cut short.”
“Can you drive?” “Yes, clean licence.”
“Do you have any health issues?” “No.”
“Do you, or have you ever, taken drugs?” “No”
“Have you ever taken part in group sex activities?” “Only with women.”
“Are you living in rented accommodation?” “I am in lodgings”

I had obviously passed the first hurdle because I was asked to be at the main railway station buffet in one hour’s time. I was to be carrying a copy of a well-known women’s magazine with the name clearly visible.

I did as instructed, aware that as I walked down the concourse I was being studied by someone, somewhere. I entered the buffet and purchased, as instructed, a hot chocolate, then sat at a small table at the rear of the room.

I waited for ten minutes before a pretty, shapely, and well-dressed young woman approached and sat opposite me.

“My name doesn’t matter for the moment, I wish to ascertain that you understand what your task will be if you are selected.”

“Then I’ll keep this brief. I believe you want me to provide sex for one or more disabled people.”

“Just for one amputee, but you will be required to service other persons occasionally. Are you willing and able to provide this service regularly?”

“Before I answer, I wish to know what the terms and conditions are and what inducements are being offered.”

“I would prefer to continue this conversation in my vehicle if you are agreeable.”

“Where is it?”

“In the multi-story car park.”

The ‘vehicle’ proved to be large SUV with tinted windows, and very comfortable.

“If you are selected…”

“I think you should admit that there are no other applicants for the post and just tell me what the conditions are.

“You must be prepared to move into the accommodation provided and live as part of the family community. You will be expected to perform whatever sexual activities that are requested of you.”

“You will be paid eight hundred pounds each calendar month, but your employment will be terminated immediately if you prove to be untrustworthy or refuse to perform your contractual tasks.”

“I accept.”

“There is one more item to be covered. Please undo your trousers and show me your manhood.”

I happily did as asked and kept quiet as she began to masturbate me until I had a rigid bar growing out of my groin. I had wondered when the ‘toolbox’ would be inspected, but what I did not expect was her leaning forward and taking me in her mouth.
When she came up for air, she told me that as I hadn’t attempted to interfere with her when she fellated me I would certainly be acceptable for the position.

“When am I expected to begin my employment?”

Sometime, somewhere I must have done something extremely marvellous.

“You have begun Alan, direct me to your present address and we will collect your belongings.”

“Having removed my few belongings from the room and kissed my ex landlady goodbye I was taken for a drive into the countryside until we eventually passed through very imposing gates which began to close the moment we were clear of them.

I could see a long driveway to the frontage of an extremely large house, but after a short drive, we turned off the drive and stopped beside what could only have been the dower house, but this itself was an impressively large house.

“What happened to my predecessor?”

“He was a very poor choice, but before we had to sack him he found that he had a cancer and so he ‘retired’ himself.”

“Now come and meet my mother.”

The woman in the wheel chair was an older version of my interrogator, who had removed her street clothes to reveal a slim, but curvy body and long legs. Her mother was just as lovely as her daughter. She was aged about 45yrs old, with a larger bust than her daughter’s was, but unfortunately, without the long legs.

The conversation was surreal, and very erotic in content

“Alan, meet my mother, her name is Alice. Mother is the matriarch, she makes all decisions regarding the family and she likes to be screwed, often.”

“Mother, meet your new lover, his name is Alan and he’s hung like a horse.”

“Now that is good news, tell me Alan, have you ever fucked an amputee before?”

“Yes I have, twice, and funnily enough it isn’t any different from fucking a whole bodied woman, in fact there are a few advantages because it’s possible to get into positions that can’t be done with legs in the mix.”

“I do like plain speaking; now I know we are going to get along. You know why you are here, but I must warn you that you have agreed to provide a service not only to me, but also to any member of this household. You are going to find life extremely exhausting. I need to have sex often. I have a very strong sex drive and I always want more so I suppose I’m a nymphomaniac.

I don’t care what it’s called I am what I am and I’m wealthy enough to pay to ensure that I get what I want, it’s the only real exercise that I get.

My daughter doesn’t like me to be so open and direct, and she hated your predecessor because he was so coarse. I can tell that she likes you because she’s still in the room and I think that I will soon find out if you can perform as required.”

“Mother, I wish you wouldn’t discuss me like that. I’m going to have a bath, show Alan where your bedroom is, he’s going to need to know that if nothing else.”

“Here is a little background information for you, the large house at the head of the drive is a burnt out shell. It suffered at the hands of an incompetent electrician carrying out some alterations. The financial repercussions ruined the company responsible and all we lost was a house that was ruinously expensive to run.”

“We moved into the ‘Dower House’ which is fitting because, since my husband died, I am now the Dowager. The manner of his death meant that we were the beneficiary of more compensation and insurance pay-outs which mean that I’m better off financially than I have ever been.”

“I make light of the situation, but my husband Gordon, died because two light aircraft collided above a small airfield. We were in a small clearing in the woods close by the airfield fence. Part of the wreckage fell on my husband and killed him. Unfortunately for me; or perhaps fortunately, I’m really not sure, he was fucking me at the time and my legs were round his waist.”

“I lost him and my legs and I miss him the most because he was a stallion and I have found it difficult to discover another one whom I actually like. You now have to show me why I should keep you here.”

“Alan, I want you to follow me down that corridor to the last door on the right, it’s my bedroom and because I haven’t had a fuck for three weeks I want you to fuck me.”

As I undressed her, Alice told me that her daughter’s name was Anne. She was 22yrs old, and that she probably would in fact want me to fuck her, but she would never tell me that, I had to seduce her.

I stripped Alice to the waist and then enjoyed her expression as I stripped off to reveal my semi-erect cock, which I grasped and began squeezing until it began to swell. As soon as it was sticking out in front of me, I moved to her chair so that she could take hold of it.

She stroked me for a few moments and then I sat on the edge of her desk so that she could roll her chair between my legs and take me in her mouth. She had to work hard on my cock, but eventually it was sliding down her throat. This was her show so I allowed her to do this as much as she wanted because very soon I was going to do as she’d said.

I eventually stopped her from choking herself and asked her to roll backwards to allow me to get my feet onto the floor. Placing my arms under hers, I lifted her out of the chair, laid her on her back, and then stripped her remaining clothes off.

Kneeling between her stumps, I fondled her surprisingly firm and full breasts, and teased her nipples until they were standing out red and proud from her breasts. She began to breathe heavily which was just what I wanted.

I pulled away slightly to take her bottom in my hands. Lifting her up such that only her head and shoulders were on the bed I then applied my mouth to her wet sex and spent an hour in paradise. I licked, sucked and chewed her into three screaming, yelling and sobbing, climaxes.

There was a loud knocking on the door and Anne shouted through the closed door asking if Alice was all right.

“Go away love unless you wish to join us.”

I moved her further onto the bed and taking two pillows from the bed head, I pushed them under her buttocks, got between her stumps and told her to hold my cock and insert it into her vagina.

The moment I felt my cock helmet enter her tunnel, I pushed, not hard, not roughly, but in one thrust. I inserted almost 10 inches of engorged cock all the way to her cervix and then began to steadily, and rhythmically fuck her. Each time I had my cock all the way inside her it pushed against her cervix.

“Faster, go faster Alan, fuck me hard and don’t stop until I cum. Faster, harder. OOHH, AARGH, come on, fuck me, fuck meee. Aaahg. She was dripping her cum juice down over her anus and all over her pillows. It was all over my cock so I used that juice to lubricate her anal canal and entered it. I did it slowly, but judging from the ease with which her sphincter had opened, it was obvious that she had experienced anal sex before.

She screeched, she cursed, she cried, she sobbed. She moaned, she gasped she grunted and then she said:

“Ohh, that is so fucking marvellous, but please get some oil from that cabinet. I pulled out of her anus and found the lubricant, poured a little on her anus and smeared some on my cock and then reinserted me into her and fucked her rear end as she rubbed her clitoris. Another round of shrieking, swearing, sobbing and moaning and then she climaxed. I unplugged her anus to watch her sphincter twitch and spasm as the muscles regained control and began to close and then she collapsed into a sweat soaked heap.

I had noticed the washbasin behind a folding screen when I first entered the room so I took time out to wash my cock and then apply more lubrication. I hadn’t finished and I was damned well going to do that before I was much older. I stood at the bedside and picking Alice up I placed her on top of the pillows, except that she was face down this time. Parting her thighs enabled me to get my erection back inside her before she could prevent me.

I fucked her hard. I had a tight hold of her hips to pull her backwards as I slammed my cock up into her clinging vaginal canal and up against her cervix. Apart from her occasional grunts, there was no sound except the slurping of her juices between my cock and the walls of her vagina and my groin smacking against her.

Ten minutes later, I filled her with my semen. This meant that I could pump into her until the squelching ceased, indicating that a large amount had squeezed past my cock to deposit itself on her pillows. I slid my arms under her arms to grasp her tits and then I stood upright and turned to face the mirror on the wardrobe doors.

Alice now had a grandstand view of me impaled in her body.

“Tell me when you’ve had enough Alice, I’m about to put you on your desk and take your arse again.”

“Enough Alan, for now, we need to eat.”

That relieved me, I wasn’t at all certain that I could have taken her again, but I had to make her believe that I was what she’d been looking for and I’d succeeded.

Alice had a wet room with a clever device for her to transfer from her wheelchair to a seat in the wet room. She shut the glass door and I watched her manipulate the shower appliance to wash every part of her body. When she’d finished washing, she even had a blow-drying facility

I had a very quick shower and blow dry and then rapidly dressed Alice in a bathrobe and myself in my own clothes and then we headed for the dining room to find Anne talking to a tall, busty, teenaged girl whom, I soon discovered, was the ‘housemaid’ and the daughter of the cook cum housekeeper.

The dining table, which could easily seat fourteen persons, was set for three so I pushed Alice to the head of the table and sat on her right hand side facing Anne who sat opposite me.

It was an enjoyable and beautifully cooked meal. Alice told Anne that she really had chosen well and I must not be allowed to escape.

“I have never been so royally screwed and I now know what a ‘flying fuck’ is. I don’t know if he can do it to you, but you should definitely give it a try.”

“I have a question, would someone to explain the reason for asking me if I’d ever taken part in group sex.”

“Aah, yes. Alan, I did tell you that you are living what, I suppose, could be called a wet dream scenario. You are not merely required to fuck me but the other females of the house also, the kicker is that in this house you may well find yourself fucking two or more aroused women at the same time, so fucking the cook is part of your duties; her daughter is, at present, an unknown quantity. The cook’s name is Mary, she doesn’t have sex often, but she does like it to happen. Her daughter’s name is June. She is 17, she loves oral sex, doesn’t she Anne?”

“She’s only ever had oral sex with me, Mary won’t do it and she daren’t ask you. That moronic thug you hired, against my advice if I remember, kept trying to get her into bed, but he merely frightened her and she wouldn’t go anywhere that he might be.”

“Mary told him she’d castrate him if he ever touched June and June only does what her mum says she should do. Mary said that June should go to bed with me if I asked her and then told me. I asked her, she came and I’ve shown her how to have a good time with a woman.”

“Alan, please bear in mind that we will instigate any sexual activities. You are here to serve us, not for you to use on your command.”

“Mother, I think you should tell Alan about Uncle John and Aunt Flora.”

“I will dear, but not right now, I have other things on my mind. Alan I am in need of having you inside me, deal with it.”

I did. I stood up, moved behind her then pushed her to a free area of the table, picked her up, laid her on the table then undid her bathrobe and my trousers. Removing my boxers, I quickly inserted my, by now, almost erect cock into Alice’s vagina and slowly fucked her.

I fondled her lovely smooth and firm breasts and then began kissing her neck and on down to her nipples and further down to her belly and vulva. When I stroked her clitoris, Alice responded by trying to hump her buttocks up to meet my thrusts. Anne watched us for a short while and then left the room to return a short while later accompanied by a woman I knew must be Mary and the young girl that I knew to be June.

Mary proved to be a slightly larger version of Alice in body size and looks. She was almost as tall as I was, had a larger bust and a slightly thicker waist. She also had lovely long auburn hair and her eyes oozed promises I hoped she could keep. Her legs were long and shapely and my lust level went into the red zone.

“Mary this is Alan, the new toy. Alan, meet Mary, she wants to see your cock because she thinks I’m exaggerating its size.”

“Well she’ll have to wait because he’s using it at the moment. June, come here girl. June looked at Mary who nodded and so she came to stand beside me. Feel my clit, come on girl, stroke it. Alan, take her hand and put it on your cock.”

I did as ordered, I let go of Alice’s tits and felt for June’s hand and stopped pumping into Alice, I then withdrew my cock far enough for June to be able to touch it, and then grasp it. I pushed her hand up to Alice’s sex and told her to rub Alice’s clitoris while I fucked her.

It didn’t take long. Alice began to swear and hump her buttocks as she neared her climax. June tried to take her hand away from Alice, but I held her wrist and made her rub Alice’s clit harder and faster until we were rewarded with the sight of Alice’s juices flowing from her sex.

I quickly pulled my cock out of her vagina and knelt to taste her. She was sweet. I told June that Alice’s juices were amongst the sweetest I had ever tasted and as I knew she’d already tasted Anne’s pussy juice, I thought she should taste Alice’s also.
June checked with her mom who smiled and nodded so she got between Alice’s thighs and without any hesitation, licked into Alice’s soaking sex opening.

Mary came to my side and told me that she wanted me to fuck her, here and now. We’ll find if you can actually fuck more than one woman without resting.”

“I want to be on the table beside Alice so that June can watch me being fucked. Then she’ll want to sleep with me tonight so that she can ask me what its’ like having you. She’s very close to becoming a lesbian and I don’t want that to happen until she’s had at least one man inside her.”

She put a chair against the table and climbed up, close to Alice.

Pushing her dress up to her waist, I pulled her knickers off before spreading her legs to reveal her curly hair-covered mound with the slightly open pink slit that I wanted to enter.

I could see the moistness that awaited me and I knew she was ready to be fucked, so I impaled her. One thrust and Mary had the biggest cock she’d ever had, buried up to the hilt inside her. Once she’d stop gasping, she wrapped her legs around my back to pull me towards her and then reached up to hold me. Opening her dress, I pulled her bra’ up and off her tits. They were magnificent, with big, red, nipples just begging to be sucked and pinched.

I squeezed, rubbed, kneaded and pulled her breasts and nipples as her vaginal muscles tried to grip my cock and I watched the expressions on her face as she went through the range of sensations that she was experiencing.

She had started with a very determined look that said she was going to reduce me to a wet rag. This changed to one of shock as what I was ramming into her got her undivided attention. Her expressions went from shock through wonderment and on to panic before finally settling for pure lust and capitulation. Very shortly after that, she grunted and gasped her way to an almighty yelling and then screeching, climax.

I pulled out of her, intending to taste her cum, but June beat me to it. She had her mouth hard against her mother’s sex before I had begun to bend down.

I cheated. June’s skirt came down very easily and the little darling lifted her bottom to enable me to get her knickers down. Pulling her away from her mother, I laid her on the floor and straddled her. I held my cock down so that she could get the head of it into her mouth, but it was asking too much for her first time, she had difficulty in taking much more than that.

As she worked at getting more of my erection into her mouth, I lowered my head and commenced licking and sucking her labia and teasing her clitoris until she opened her thighs as wide as she could manage and began pushing her hips up to my face.

When she came, she let out a high-pitched squeal and her hand clamped tight around my cock before she sighed and relaxed her grip.

June had a mouthful of Alice’s and her mother’s cum, with my semen following shortly afterwards. She appeared to be happy with that.

Mary sat on the edge of the table trying to pull her bra’ back over her tits and attempting to be the efficient housekeeper by telling us that coffee would be served shortly.

When she left, June went with her although she was still not wearing her skirt or knickers. Alice was waiting patiently for me to put her back in her wheelchair so that we could move to the living room where Mary and June would be serving the coffee.

When it came, Alice asked Mary and June, now dressed, to join us. When we’d settled, Alice said that she had something to say before we continued.

“I have to say that For Alan’s first few hours in my employ he has proved beyond any doubt that we are fortunate to have him, no pun intended. As I listened to the sound of Mary experiencing really intense sexual satisfaction, even in my own aroused state I knew that from here on in we really are going to be like a family.”

Alice asked Mary if she had any misgivings about what had just taken place. “I had no idea that any of that was going to happen. To me it was wonderful, even though we have always known that you wanted to be involved occasionally, I never expected it to be so openly public.”

“What do you think about it, especially about June’s involvement?”

“I was overjoyed because I got what I needed. I asked to be included. I like sex, not as often as you have it; I don’t have the drive or stamina for that much sex, but I do enjoy it and June is old enough to know that she does not have to do anything she doesn’t want to do. Alan is so much more suitable for June and me. He never tried to have June and I actually wanted him to do what he did to me. I honestly didn’t think he could take you and then me, it was lovely being mistaken”

“We have been with you for ten years and are very happy to be here. You told me at the very beginning of my employment exactly what the future was likely to hold. I have never regretted working for you.”

“Mary, I am giving you and June a rise in your salaries. You have been a real find for us, given our lifestyle. Please understand that any time you wish to join in our frolics, you are more than welcome and in future I think you and June should dine with the rest of us. It is getting late, off to bed everyone, Alan I think you will want to get a good nights’ sleep so I will wish you goodnight. Anne, will you put me to bed please.”

When I entered Alice’s bedroom the next morning, I did so without knocking because I reasoned that, given the events of yesterday I had the freedom of the house and, with the exception of Anne, the freedom of its inhabitants, even if by invitation only. I was hoping that the invitation clause would be scrapped.

Alice was just leaving her wet room and Anne was about to dress her. I watched Alice’s breasts bouncing and swaying as she began the process of dressing and my cock twitched.

“Anne, Let me do that, I think I’ll appreciate the sight of those breasts much more that you.”

“Don’t be so sure Alan; she’s been known to give me sore nipples occasionally.”

Anne kissed her mother’s nipples and said that breakfast would start in thirty minutes time, and left. Wasting no time, I fondled Alice’s breasts and cupped her vulva before pressing my finger between her outer labial lips. She allowed me to finger her sex opening for a short while before telling me that the chair was uncomfortable for prolonged activities of a sexual nature so I moved her to her bed.

She was on her back with her thighs apart and holding her sex open as a sign that she wanted me inside her straight away. She got what she wanted and we celebrated the beginning of a new day and hopefully a new partnership with a very long and noisy fuck.

She produced copious amounts of juice and cum which caused her vagina to slurp and squelch as I plumbed her inner depths. The harder and deeper I penetrated her, the more aroused and demanding I became and the noisier she became.

Breakfast was forgotten as we rutted on her bed, which was no longer recognisable as a bed. I lifted her out of the wreckage, placed her on her desk then grabbed some pillows and a duvet and made a nest in the corner of the room.

Alice went into the nest and I then dragged the desk to stand in front of her wardrobe doors. I picked Alice up again, but this time she was face down and when I placed her back onto her desk she had a fair idea of what I was about to do to her.

Parting her thighs, I inserted my cock back into her sticky sopping sex and then told her to look in the mirror so that she could watch me fuck her. After a while I told her to place her hands on the desktop and raise her shoulders so that her tits hung down and I could see them bouncing and swaying as I rammed into her sex.

Needing to rest, I asked her to lower herself back down onto the desktop and as soon a she was supported I removed my cock from her love tunnel and slid my finger in there as I leant down to suck her anus,

Her bottom jerked as I sucked her sphincter, but gradually the tight little puckered ring was wide enough for me to get a finger into her anal canal. It wasn’t long before I was able to insert my cock into her and shortly after that, I was all the way in and she was grunting, moaning, and asking for some lubrication.

A hand appeared, holding a spray bottle of lubricant. The hand belonged to Mary who merely smiled and then sprayed Alice’s anus and my cock, which enabled me to keep fucking Alice’s backside without any interruption. I had no idea how long she’d been there and I certainly didn’t mind.

Mary was sufficiently close for me to reach out and grope her tits, which I did and then I asked her to drop her dress and remove her bra’, which she did without any hesitation. I was fucking Alice’s anus as I rubbed one of Mary’s nipples; it was a wonderful feeling.

Letting go of Mary’s wonderfully soft tits I reached forward, grasped Alice’s tits and lifted her up so that, once again, she had a grandstand view of me fucking her.

I stepped up the rate at which I was fucking her and then Mary joined in by lifting Alice and holding her upright, tits to tits. I let go of Alice’s tits, lowered my arms and grabbed handfuls of Mary’s buttocks to pull her and Alice hard against me.

Alice put her arms around Mary’s neck for support and was now squeezed between us. Mary lowered her hands to grasp Alice’s buttocks and force them apart as wide as they would go thus enabling me to ram my cock up into her body more easily. Letting go of Mary’s butt, I eased my hands between the two women so that I could get at Alice’s sex and rub her clitoris.

She squealed and swore her way to an enormous climax as I pumped my semen up into her rectum and then she went limp as I extracted my cock from her rear. Mary laid her onto the desk and covered her with a duvet then moved to me and, taking hold of my now flaccid cock, she told me that from now on she wanted me to fuck her any time I wanted.

“I know who you are, you’re a porn star. It took me some time to place you, but I knew I had seen you before. When I thought I’d placed you I looked through my downloaded porn videos and found you almost immediately. Do you still do porn movies?”

“You’re correct, and no I don’t. I stopped a couple of years ago, after I was diagnosed with cancer of the prostate. I could afford the best private treatment so I underwent an intensive course of treatment which was successful.”

“The downside was that after two years absence I was no longer wanted in the porn industry. I have never had any other employment so was reduced to taking anything I could get and jobs like that don’t pay very well. Seeing the advert for this job was like having all my birthdays coming at once.”

“Well, at least I now understand how you’re able to fuck to order and so often and just like you said, it is like all our birthdays coming at once. I hardly ever let that awful brute who was here before you touch me, but sometimes I desperately needed to be fucked. June was getting old enough to have a bit of fun with, but I needed a cock occasionally and his was the only one around.

“Mary, I’ll tell you something that might surprise you. As an ‘adult video actor’, I could screw all day and never feel any emotion. It was a job and I had the right tools, a big cock, a lot of stamina and good looking with it. I earned a lot of money, but I never had any enjoyment or satisfaction.”

“Before I answered that advert I was paying half of my room rent by fucking the landlady. I know she enjoyed it because she sometimes let me screw her for the whole week’s rent if I took her arse, so I did.”

“I have only been here a day and already I’ve fucked two lovely women and thoroughly enjoyed every second. I had to prove that I could deliver the results that you wanted and I think I have done that and enjoyed every fuck I’ve had.”

“I have felt emotion and satisfaction every time and that is because all of you just want to be loved and appreciated. I know that in the long run I’m being paid because Alice needs to be fucked and thinks that paying someone is the only way to make that happen.”

“Well she’s wrong. What she needed was for someone to discover what sort of person she is; the sex would have followed. I suppose that being a nymphomaniac did lend a sense of urgency to the search for a lover. The wonderful thing about her generosity is that she was making certain that other members of the household also got their sexual needs satisfied.”

“I would love to fuck you any time you I want; I would be certifiably insane to turn that offer down, so unless Alice has need of my cock, it’s yours. That raises a question about pecking order. Obviously Alice always comes first, but if Anne asked me to fuck her at the time that I had promised to fuck you, would she take precedence?”

“No, after me it is first come first served.”

“Oh you’re back amongst the living. Have you been listening to our chatter?”

“Yes I have. You are a surprising man, and Mary is proving to be woman of surprising depths. All these years and I never guessed that you watched porn videos. We must get together and see if we have anything that the other hasn’t seen. I used to love watching porn tapes with my husband it made him so randy.”

“Alan, You have done more to satisfy my carnal desires than anyone since my husband died, I think you’ve also aroused my daughter, which is more than any other man has managed. I need a shower and I think you could also use a good soaping, so we can do that together, but don’t you dare try to fuck me again today. I am well and truly fucked, and for so early in the day that is a first.”

Mary left as we entered the wet room and cleansed each other, I did grope her tits, but I think she’d have been disappointed if I hadn’t. Anne came and helped us rebuild Alice’s bed and return the desk to its former location and then we visited the kitchen, where Mary made us some scrambled egg on toast to keep us happy until lunchtime.

It was a warm, sunny day so I was wearing shorts and little else when I set off to explore the immediate grounds. There was extensive woodland behind the house, which ceased about a hundred yards from the house. The intervening ground was a lawn upon which were a couple of canopy covered swing benches and three airbeds.

I tried the swing benches, but they needed oiling because they both squeaked, so I tried an airbed and it didn’t so I took a couple of cushions from a bench and made myself comfortable on the airbed.

I would have dozed off; it was not to be however. A shadow fell across my eyes which when I opened my eyes, proved to be June blocking the sun’s rays. It was a nice view because I was looking up her dress and could see the dark triangle of the pubic patch through the thin fabric of her little knickers.

“Mom says I should come and ask you to teach me how to suck cock without being sick.”

“Oh Did she, and how do you feel about that?”

“If mom says it’s okay then I don’t have a problem with it.”

“Why did she say it?”

“Because she saw that I was upset that I couldn’t do it last night when I had the chance.”

“So you do want to suck my cock?”

“Yes, I do. Will you let me try again, please?”

“I will if you do what I tell you do without any questions.”

“I will.”

“The first thing to remember is that the moment you tell a man that you want to suck his cock, he won’t be able to get it out of his trousers fast enough to stop it being too hard to manipulate easily. That is because he’ will think he’s about to fuck you, and stopping him might be difficult, so be careful to whom you say it and where you say it.

“First I want you to take your knickers off. Don’t worry; I won’t try to fuck you, today at least. In future, it would be helpful if you wear knickers only when you’re menstruating. At all other times you should try going without them when you’re here. You can have a lot of fun if your sex is available for someone you like to play with and taste.

You’ll see what the advantages of not wearing knickers are in a moment or two. When you’ve done that, remove my shorts and underpants. Do not touch my cock.”

She pulled her knickers off and I was treated to flashes of her slit and anus as she pulled them off her feet.

“Now stand astride my head facing my feet.”

“I am looking straight up at the slit of your sex and if you look closely you will see my cock is getting bigger and beginning to stand upright. The reason for that is because it was designed to go inside that slit and my brain is programmed to start the process of getting my cock into the state it needs to be in when it thinks I’m going to be getting there.”

“I don’t need to have my cock sucked in order to arouse me. The thought of entering a vagina is sufficient to do that and the sight of a pussy will definitely do it. The cock sucking is just for the pleasurable feeling of a warm, moist mouth on the nerve sensors in my shaft. Many women also enjoy sucking cocks just for the pleasure it gives them. Even if they know it won’t be going in their pussy.”

“If you wish to suck my cock to give me pleasure and to see if it gives you any pleasure, then kneel down now and let us find out how much training you really need, I do not think it is very much.”

I guided June into the position I wanted, which was with my face at her pudenda and her face over my erection. I told her to take hold of my cock and put her lips around the helmet and then, in her own time, begin to lick it and suck it slowly and to take all the time she needed to be comfortable at the hard flesh inside her mouth.

I waited until I felt her lips around the base of my cock’s helmet and then I licked her labia and pressed my tongue hard against her slit until the lip parted to let me lick inside her sex.

June pressed her sex down onto my mouth, which told me that she wasn’t having any doubts about what I was doing. I pulled her buttocks apart to reveal her anal sphincter and then I licked it.

Her mouth opened to gasp in surprise and a couple of inches of cock entered her mouth. I stopped moving and very slowly she began to suck what was in her mouth and gradually her head began slowly moving up and down.

June had progressed to be taking about six inches of my cock into her mouth when I pressed her sphincter with a forefinger and entered her rear tunnel at the same time that my tongue licked her clitoris. She opened her mouth, but before she could make any sort of noise, she had another inch inside her.

I could feel her throat muscles constricting, and she started to gag, but before I could take my mouth away from her sex, she began to breathe through her nose and that was it. Task accomplished.

Her head was soon bobbing up and down at a steady pace as I allowed her to find out just what pleasures were in store for her when she finally allowed me to put my cock where my mouth and fingers were currently placed.

I had to stop her bringing me to a climax because I knew that either Alice or her mother was going to be demanding all my abilities before the day was over and I’d already taken part in a sex marathon.

“June, get up and take your dress off, and no I am not going to fuck you. When you’ve done that I want you to lie beside me, on your stomach.”

She did that and I now had the lovely task of undoing her bra’ and telling her that I would be delighted if she never wore one again in the privacy of the house and grounds. I also had her smooth, rounded, bottom to stroke.

Stroking was not what I wanted, and she soon found out what I wanted when I slipped my fingers between those glorious globes and applied pressure against her anus. I didn’t need to say anything, she parted her thighs to allow me the freedom to do as I wishes and before long I had a finger all the way inside her rear passage.

I told her to feel her sex and rub her clitoris as I stroked inside her rear and shortly after I had crooked my finger and pressed the end against the wall between her vaginal sheath and her anal passage, she began the journey to a climax.

Her sphincter clamped on my finger as she rubbed furiously on her clitoris. When I managed to turn her over, I finger fucked her as she masturbated and as my lips found an erect nipple she cried out and flooded my hand with her cum.

Once June had recovered some composure, she kissed me and said:

“Thank you for teaching me. I think Anne is going to get a surprise when she next asks me to go to bed with her.”

“I want to be fucked, just to get this bloody virgin thing out of the way and to find out if it is so fantastic. I hated the previous man that Alice picked, but I like you and I’ve already gone further with you than with anyone else. I am nervous, but I want you to fuck me.”

“I only want you to do it once, so that I know what it is like and I want you to do it with my mother present. Mother says that we can ask you to do any sexual act and you have to do it.”

”She’s correct and you’re behind the times. You mother has told me that I can fuck her whenever I want to and believe I will do exactly that, now you’ve told me what you want me to do, I must do it. You didn’t say when I should fuck you, or where you wanted it to happen so I get to choose when and where. You should also be aware that I can decide if a fuck lasts for ten minutes or ten hours.”

“Oh, I couldn’t last that long.”

“June, you are a lovely girl with a gorgeous, sexy body and I’ve seen and tasted your sex. I’m looking forward to pushing my cock into your body and I think I can get you into such a state of sexual arousal that you won’t want me to stop.”

“You’ll be able to ask your mother after I’ve fucked her for the second time because it will last a great deal longer than the first one, or go and ask Alice, she already knows what I can do.”

I fondled her tits and sucked on her nipples and very soon she was panting and becoming more ardent with her return kisses Then her hand was wrapped around my cock and she began squeezing and pulling my cock until she had a solid cock pulsing in her hand.

“You can open your thighs and I’ll fuck you here and now, or you can get up and leave. Option one will take effect in about thirty seconds time from now.”

She chose option two, but I could see that she had to fight her desires.

End of Pt. 1

---

In which my new career gets really freaky!

Yes, I’m back, with a salacious new tale about our heroine, as she goes further than ever in her pursuit of perfect orgasms, and large amount sof cash!

When you last heard from me, life had gotten horribly complicated by my fucking my father. Yes, I’m sure it’s wrong somehow, but well, I love him. It’s complicated, let’s just put it that way. My summer at home before heading out to law school was awkward at first, but Mom spent tons of time with her various charities and other adventures which left time enough for us to have some truly incredible sex. We also got away with a two week “business trip” that I accompanied him on. He DID work, but I spent the entire time as his fuck toy. Which I simply adored. I left for Georgetown Law School and wasted no time establishing myself with local gentlemen of quality. I tried to stay away from men in office as they get watched a little too closely for my tastes, but wealthy lobbyists? Perfect. Lots of disposable cash, and they were usually exquisite in their tastes, which meant the finest restaurants, hotels, etc. were mine for the asking. I’d paid off my first year of law school before Christmas break. Did I mention I’m not cheap?

I’d even gotten to pop a cherry as a local college football coach set me up to uh, “break in” a promising quarterback who’d led a very sheltered life. The boy in question was as innocent as new driven snow, but not after he left. I taught that boy every trick in my arsenal, and we went well over my allotted time, but I really didn’t care. The lad was hung nicely, and sweet, and had stamina that was nothing short of incredible. Other than some awkwardness when he wanted to be my boyfriend, he was a joy to play with.

Ah, Sunday night, a wonderful time had been had with an oil man who’d boasted of everything in Texas being bigger and he hadn’t been far wrong. His cock was insatiable, and at eight plus, he’d given me a workout. He’d also given me a thousand dollar designer original dress because he thought I’d look good in it. Benefits. I love my job. I was caught up as far as schoolwork and was holding down a 3.85 so the family was happy. Time to call Daddy.

I should point out that he’s quite fine with my “career”, and often asks me to recount various adventures to him. When we’re together sexually, he never forgets to call me Melissa as well. It keeps him happy, and it keeps me happy, so I’m not going to make an issue of it being an even weirder component to our twisted relationship.

“How are you doing, sweetheart?”

“Doing great daddy! 3.85 GPA, not quite the dean’s list, but not far off it. The kids are great as well.”

That’s for the benefit of Mom, who still thinks I’m a nanny.

“I should be home for spring break in a few weeks, time to relax.”

“You’re not going to vacation with your school friends?”

“Nope, I’d rather spend it at home with some of my old friends. We’re going to do a bit of partying, but save a few dollars.”

“Well, you do know your mother’s going to be out of the country for most of that. Some big deal to see to in Asia with a kid’s charity. Might give us some time to spend together.”

That nearly had me wetting my panties right there. Fucking my father for the first time in my clean, spacious and totally impersonal apartment was one thing, fucking him in the bedroom I’d grown up in was quite another. As was fucking in the bed he shared with Mom. And the kitchen, the dining room, the living room, his den, his office, the guest rooms, but I digress.

“Actually have some interesting news for you. My company’s making me an offer to get into the lobbying business if I step down as CFO in two months. In other words, I’ll be spending some time near you. How’s that sound?”

“That sounds incredible, but you know I’ll keep working. I’ve almost got my second year paid off and I don’t want to get behind.”

“As long as you tell me some good stories, I’m OK with that.”

“Never fear Daddy, I’ve got some good ones!”

We hung up with the promise to call again soon.

It’s two months later, spring break was a blast, and I loved seeing my old friends, plus Daddy and I did a fair amount of fucking. He’s already been by to see me here and we of course had a good time. He actually makes more money now, and didn’t hesitate to spend it on me. He was really coming to mean a lot to me. That was getting weird, but I really didn’t care. We’d loved each other for years, we just didn’t mind expressing it physically. To hell with the “rules” and such.

The only problem I’m having is one of desires. Due to my relationships, I’d explored a number of fantasies, and had enjoyed them all fully, but in my digital porn collection there was some stuff I’d been looking to try, but some worries about safety had kept me from trying them. I always did Daddy bareback, but I knew that he was only with Mom or me. The thought though, of having several guys doing me gang bang style and coming all over me, and inside me? That got me very excited.

How though? I knew damn right well that oral sex was pretty safe (I’m a discrete spitter), and there’s no worries if a guy comes all over my tits, but an all out cumfest? Four or five guys blowing their loads in and all over me? How exactly does one make sure you’re safe? I’ve had dozens of men ask for bareback sex, and it’s always a resounding NO. I do enjoy it with with Daddy, but like I said, that’s special.

A knock on my door surprised me and I was thrilled to see Daddy when I opened it. A nice, wet kiss followed and we more or less headed straight to the bedroom. A spectacular fuckfest followed topped off by Daddy taking me anally, and of course coming deep inside me. He introduced me to anal, and I loved it and had offered it to select gentlemen, but always covered. I so loved the feeling of his cum and lube dripping out though. As I lay there enjoying the feeling I asked him how he would feel about my trying a gangbang.

“Well, safety’s an issue, but I’m sure you’ve thought of that.”

“Of course, you’re the only guy that ever gets to put it in me uncovered, but it would be just…exciting to try it. Laying on a rubber sheet, just covered in cum, with it in my hair, my mouth, my ass, my pussy? That’s pretty wild, but like you said, safety. It’s something that would hold me back. I mean, I know you’re safe, but how can I trust anyone else unless it’s a guy I’ve known for a long time.”

“Hmmm. I’ve got an idea, don’t know how you’d like it, but my firm does employ people who are very good at finding out things. Like which elected officials might be, ah, receptive to our industry, and so on. No, we don’t blackmail anyone, I wouldn’t be part of that, but if we know a guy is short on campaign funds, a discrete donation puts him in our corner. If we find a guy who isn’t happy with his wife, we’ll hook him up with someone like you, he likes Cuban cigars and can’t afford to be seen buying them overseas? All kinds of things like that. I could put some discrete feelers out there, and find some guys that’d be into that sort of scene, and then take a good look at their backgrounds, and quite probably get their statuses checked as well. The people we employ are very, ah, thorough in their work. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be so well paid by us.”

I knew my father made damn good money for his firm, but he could get away with spending a lot of cash for this sort of thing?

“Daddy, can you do that? Without getting in trouble?”

His grin was infectious.

“Sweetheart, I can do just about anything I please. In the time I’ve been lobbying, I’ve saved the firm about twelve million by getting some regulations changed that allowed two new factories to get started ahead of schedule, I managed to get them about a ten million dollar tax break by getting an entire committee on board with our “green technology” and a few other deals I’ve helped negotiate. Actually, this is the work I was born to do, I’m quite good at it. Allow me to spend five grand checking up on some guys to see if they’re clean? Not an issue, and if need be, I’d spend my own money. If you want this, I’ll make it happen.”

“Wow. That’s just….wow.”

His grin turned lecherous.

“As long as I’m the first one to plow that sweet ass of yours, that is.”

“Ooooh you are so on!”

A month later he came by and we looked over our “candidates”. He had a file on each of them. We looked them over in detail, and of course, I wanted to make sure they were all pretty nice in the looks department. He also had a proposal to get the event to be even kinkier.

“These guys are most likely willing to spend big on this, possibly two grand each. How does the thought of adding another girl to the mix sound? Six guys, each pounding both of you in each hole, and splattering you like never before, and for the grand finale, the two of you sixtynine each other as we all try to jerk one last load onto you as you go at it? Have you got a friend who would be be into that?”

“I’ll have to think. I’ve done a few three-ways, and while it’s not my “thing”, it’s certainly doable.”

We looked everything over, and I introduced Daddy to Kay Tanaka, a girl I’d done a threeway with before who was also very safety conscious. She liked the investigative work, and the extensive background checks, and agreed to do it. Naturally she and I entertained Daddy that night and I found out why she called herself an anal whore. She positively shrieked with delight while Daddy hammered her with his eight inches and she simply gushed a massive orgasm down her legs as he pumped her. He’d only been pounding for a minute or two, that’s what blew me away! My orgasms from anal had all been gradual after several others from oral and being fucked. He rammed it in, started slamming and she just exploded. She was going to have a fun time for sure!! I licked cum from her ass for the first time, and I was practically coming myself as I did so and she moaned with pleasure from each stroke of my tongue.

Then Daddy was hard again, (he has a gift for that) and he threw me up on the table and pounded my pussy while Kay lowered her dripping wetness to my face for some attention there. I licked that sweet pussy and got her to come twice more before Daddy thundered another load into me with a loud groan.

Kay simply leaned over and asked me to bring my legs up and she buried her face into my pussy and started sucking and licking for all she was worth. I’d come twice, but another monster neatly deposited Daddy’s load into her lips and she enjoyed it as she came again and we collapsed onto each other. It was only then that I noticed Daddy was hard again, but he didn’t last as he jerked himself onto Kay’s back with a small spurt and a satisfied moan.

“My god, I’m gonna have to not jerk it for two or three weeks if I’m going to have enough in me to make you girls looks good and wet when we’re done.”

We both smiled.

“I want one of those loads in my mouth, is that understood mister?” Kay said with a laugh.

“Oh, you’ll get one, you’ll get one…..never fear.”

It’s three weeks later and my apartment has been cleaned up and covered up, with plastic sheeting everywhere. There’s a rubberized pair of sheets designed for this sort of thing covering a pair of king size airbeds in my living room. They’re sort of a velour feeling but will easily wash clean. I also have a small safe in the room that only I know the combination to. Wallets and any and all electronic devices will go in there, they get their memories only, the fuck/cumfest will NOT be televised. No watches, no PDA, no nothing. Their clothes will all be checked and put into my closet. After their money has been collected, needless to say. We had negotiated well, six men, (Daddy was one) each paying 2500.00 to go absolutely nuts on us. All holes were open, they could come in or on us, it mattered not. The background checks had been extensive, but wise. Men who routinely either did this or looked for it were out. We’d narrowed it down and found five more gentlemen who were perfect for our little party.

First on the list was Jun Kanazawa, a Japanese businessman who had done business with Daddy’s firm. He was in his late 40’s and in great shape, and had been happily married for nearly 30 years. He was a closet kink fan who had seen a zillion pornos, but his conservative wife wouldn’t hear of it. Once he was assured of total discretion and safety, he was in.

Second on the list was Miles Landers, an exquisitely polite gentleman who had given up any kind of fun in his life to marry the boss’s daughter and eventually take control of the company. The wife had recently passed away and while she was somewhat unlamented, he hadn’t had an opportunity to get out other than a pair of visits to me. He was easily persuaded to join the party and explore a bit. His inherited money was going to be put to good use.

Next up was the nerdy and yet quite wealthy Kyle Dolan. He’d made millions in software, but had remained a virgin until he was 28 when a gold digger had taken his virginity and a million or so from him. He’d been bitterly distrustful of women ever since, but was a fiend for porno and masturbated constantly. Daddy had, ah, interrupted him in the gym shower one day and he’d poured his heart out to Daddy’s sympathetic ear. He assured me that while he was probably inexperienced, he was well hung.

Next up was a fairly religious football player named Mike Harris, a ferocious linebacker, who for obvious reasons, couldn’t have his propensity for kinky sex known. He’d suffered silently, with his goody goody wife not having the slightest clue how to please him, and yet he still lusted for the fun he’d had back as a star in college. He was nearing retirement on the gridiron, but his well muscled body got my attention nicely. He was also an investor in my father’s company. The religion was revealed to be a mere pose as he planned on running for office one day, with his loving wife’s support. He’d been hard to convince of the discretion, but when I informed him of the electronics policy, he was in.

The last was a fallen angel of sorts. Trent Howard, a one-time Wall Street wizard who’d made millions and had been quite the star with his homespun charm and his high school sweetheart. Turns out she was quite the number cruncher and had bailed on him leaving him holding the bag for nearly twenty million dollars she’d embezzled. He’d narrowly avoided prison, and lost all of his money in paying people back. He also was distrustful of women, but had recently started a comeback by advising an up and coming tech company. He’d made a few dollars again and was looking to enjoy some good dirty fun, but was terrified of getting involved. I’d assured him that he could get his freak on and if he wanted to get out some aggression with some rough fucking and name calling while blowing a load in my face, it would be fine with me. I also assured him once he got that out of his system, either Kay or I could keep him very happy sexually with no strings attached. Well, other than the price tag attached.

They’d been screened, none of them used drugs of any kind, none of them were alcoholics, they’d either been very faithful to their wives, or had minimal contact with women. Daddy had confided in me that Kay was only the fourth woman he’d ever been with; he’d slept with one girl in college, met Mom, and then me. They’d been tested twice, the last one coming a week before the party. They didn’t know they’d been watched since then, but I assured discretion AND safety. There would be four bottles of champagne, Dom Perrignon of course, which between eight people wouldn’t get us even legally drunk, but would take the inhibitions off nicely. There were a few trays of snacks from a caterer I’d enjoyed a time or three and it looked to be a lovely afternoon for all. Why not evening?
A “business” lunch on a Tuesday would arouse little or no suspicion. They also arrived twenty minutes apart. Yes, it took longer, but once again, would not seem unusual.

They’d all arrived, each of us had had a glass of champagne, and Kay and I were wearing flimsy silk robes that showed a generous amount of flesh There was plenty of flavored lubes which Kay and I agreed upon as the combination of unflavored lube and cum is not always pleasant. The gentleman had also agreed not to go overboard for the preceding three days on booze or spicy foods. Once again, diet can affect cum’s taste in a big way.

“Attention gentleman,” I announced, “the party is about to begin, we’re going to take our places on the beds, and there shall be an allmighty fucking going on!”

They all laughed at that.

“You know the rules, you’re all standing there naked with big hard cocks, but how will we ever begin? I have six cards in my hands, boys. An Ace, a King, a Queen, a Jack, a Ten and a Nine, you’ll draw, highest card gets first choice of girl and hole, and we go from there. Do not be afraid to come anywhere you like. I repeat, anywhere you like. It does sting a bit in the eyes, but this is for you guys to get your ya-yas out. We may blink a bit, but we’ll survive. The only rule is that when you first take us anally that you give us a few minutes to get used to it. We’ve lubed ourselves up nicely, so they’ll slide in nicely, but for us to get the maximum enjoyment, take a few minutes to let us adjust, we’ll say “Go for it!” when we’re ready to be pounded there.”

Kay took her turn with the rules.

“Once the first hole is occupied, the next guy has his choice, if she’s taking it doggy style, go for her mouth, if I’m on top, a guy can get creative and take my ass at the same time and another can take my mouth. It’s not exclusive! You want to just jerk it a time or two? Fine! A little ass-slapping is fine, some tit slapping as well, and gently, very gently, I don’t mind a bit on the face, but Melissa does. Remember that! Hair pulling as long as you’re reasonably gentle is not only allowed, but encouraged! No biting. Got that? You bite, and you get kicked in the balls. Lick us all you want, fine, but no biting. Go ahead, twist our nipples, we both like it, but once again, within reason. You’ve been selected to enjoy this party, but you WILL be respectful of us. is that clear?”

They murmured their agreement but that didn’t satisfy her.

“IS THAT CLEAR?”

“Yes, yes!” they all chorused.

“Another thing, she and I both want this, come wherever you like, but when you’re all out of breath and panting with exhaustion, we’d better be covered in a copious amount of sperm, do I make myself clear?”

“YES, MA’AM!”

Mike the linebacker drew the ten, Miles drew the King and looked at Kay with undisguised lust, Daddy drew the Queen and gave me a disappointed look but it was luck of the draw. Jun drew the Ace to polite applause and the look he gave me told me I was getting hammered by him, Kyle drew the Jack and Trent the Nine.

Kay and I slipped out of our robes to some whistles and catcalls, and lay down on the beds, ready to begin what would be a day of incredible sex.

Jun lay down next to me and surprised me by passionately kissing me. We all assumed the first guys would get some exclusive time at first, and everyone understood that, so no one jumped right at me. Miles told Kay to assume the position and his solid seven inches plus slid into her waiting ass as she moaned softly. Daddy surprised me by going to his knees and slipping his rock hard cock into Kay’s waiting mouth which she slurped as deep as she could immediately.

Jun worked his way down me, kissing me gently and licking my nipples, and then worked his way to my already damp pussy. I was thrilled to find he was an excellent pussy eater as he was making me quiver rapidly! However, Kyle’s waiting cock was hovering near my mouth and I sucked it deeply. He had to be somewhat bigger than Daddy and Mike, as he was a grower, not a shower and it had to be nine full inches! I sucked it greedily and was hoping he’d have an explosive load for me to enjoy.

A quick look showed that Mike and Daddy were swapping time in Kay’s mouth and she was doing a hell of a job of servicing two cocks at once! An unspoken agreement had happened between Miles and Trent and they were doing the same with her ass, one would pound for a few minutes and then they’d switch. She’d never hollered “go for it”, but she really enjoyed her anal so I didn’t worry.

I had trouble gasping out my first orgasm as Jun’s talented tongue made me cum, but Kyle’s bulging cock prevented me from making much noise. He started grunting and he pulled out seconds later to launch a pretty solid stream of jizz all over my face, my mouth, my hair, and he jerked himself off with expertise as he spattered me, draining himself in the process. Just then Jun slammed his cock deep inside of me, and it felt sooo good! After he’d drained himself, I told Kyle to let me work it again so he’d get hard quickly, and he did. He was young and it didn’t take long, but just as he got fully hard, Jun pulled out and squirted across my stomach and bush and also jerked himself to get the most out of it.

A look showed Daddy blasting his usually huge load into Kay’s face and she was clearly enjoying it! He slapped it against her face and Mike had been busy with his own hand and launched his stream into her mouth, shouting at her to swallow all of it. Mixed signals, but Daddy and he both shrugged as Kyle wandered over to try her waiting mouth. He slipped it in and she slurped noisily, as he pulled her hair a bit. I knew she’d dig that, but I didn’t have much time to think as I was pulled into a sitting position and ordered to present my ass. Trent and Miles continued their alternating stroking and although I wasn’t quite comfortable yet, I let it go as it still felt pretty good.

Daddy’s cock was presented to my waiting mouth and I of course took it hungrily, wanting to feel his sweet nectar either down my throat or on my face, it didn’t matter at all! I heard Miles yell out “C’mon FUCK that ass!” and a pair of hands grabbed my hips. Trent started to hammer me harder than ever and I heard him groan just as I felt his stream into my ass, but he pulled out as he was still coming and I felt drops of it all over my ass and back! This was what I’d wanted and I was loving it!

Miles proceeded to hammer my ass equally as hard with Trent’s encouragement while Trent jerked what was left of his load onto my back. I heard Miles start to grunt and figured he’d blast my ass, but he pulled a different move and sunk his thick cock deep into my pussy! That was too much for me and I tried to scream out an orgasm, but Daddy’s big tool was still deep in my throat so it came out as a whimper. I heard him tell Miles to stand clear as he switched positions quickly and slammed my waiting ass a mere three times before he blasted out a monster load all over my back and ass!

A quick glance showed Mike pounding Kay’s pussy roughly and he yelled out his orgasm as he pulled out and covered her from behind, but to everyone’s surprise, Jun pushed him out of the way and licked her as deeply as he could for several moments before he slid hard tool into her ass and began to hammer her hard, pulling her hair from one direction while Kyle pulled it from the other. Kyle couldn’t last much longer and he moaned deeply as he came again, but this time deep into Kay’s throat. As big as he was and as deep as she’d taken him, it had to have gone straight into her stomach! Jun pounded rapidly and pulled out just as he launched a second shot all over her ass to the encouragement of the other guys.

As far as I could tell, each guy had come twice at least, and they had to running out of steam, so I asked for just one cock to suck slowly while they regained a little energy and Kay did the same. Mike put his somewhat lessened and drained tool in my capable mouth and Miles put his in Kay’s. We slowly sucked them, savoring the mix of lube’s and the others’ tastes and well as our own. The other guys were slurping Gatorade and catching their breath and most of them slowly stroked their somewhat flaccid cocks.

After ten minutes or so of gentle head, the guys in our mouths needed a break and Daddy made the perfect suggestion of giving us a little special attention as he started to lick Kay’s already messy pussy and Kyle gave mine a try. He was clearly inexperienced in that area, and the mess had to be giving him some trouble, but he was game for it.

We enjoyed the attention, but we wanted more, and it looked like the guys were all just about ready, so I told Kyle to lay down and I climbed on top and mounted him, taking that thick tool deeply. Kay did the same with Miles, and then we told the guys to pick their spots, that we wanted to be “air tight” and get a monster fucking!

Trent slipped his cock into my mouth and I knew it had to be Daddy’s familiar cock entering my ass as he drove in deeply! It took a few minutes to get a steady group motion going but Daddy pounded me deep as I rode Kyle and Trent face fucked me forcefully! I normally don’t really go for that, but in the position I was in, it was pretty damned cool, taking three big tools!

Kay was riding Miles with abandon when Jun slipped his ready cock in her mouth and Mike mounted her ass. It took them longer, but when they finally got in sync, it was a sight to behold! I enjoyed my three pronged pounding and she enjoyed hers!I knew from experience that after two, if a guy could get it up again fairly quickly, he could go a good long time for his third, and the men did NOT disappoint me! After some ten minutes of steady thrusting and pounding, Daddy shouted out “All change!” and as if they’d rehearsed it, they smoothly switched positions, Kyle’s rock hard tool was taking me anally, I was riding Mike and Jun’s cock was filling my mouth. Daddy was being ridden by Kay, Trent was in her ass and Miles pumped forcefully into her throat!

That lasted about eight or nine minutes and I came at least twice from all the thrusting but then it seemed like they shot at the same time! Jun put a still respectable load all over my face, Kyle was putting the cream pie into my ass and Mike shot into my aching pussy! The thrill of it caused me to orgasm again, and I screamed out in pleasure, only to have my scream matched by Kay’s long groan as she came at almost the same time! There was a fresh load all over her face, and she’d gotten pretty well covered from Daddy and Trent.

“Well, was that what you guys had in mind?” I asked with a smile.

Various mutters of “Oh hell yes,” and similar sentiments were made, but we weren’t quite done.

“I hope you guys can muster up and least one more shot, because I’m going to suck Kay’s beautiful pussy until she comes and deposits most of your loads in my mouth, and she’s going to do the same, and we’d love it if you guys could shower us just a bit more with another load!”

She crawled over to me and kissed me deeply and we made out for a few seconds and then we assumed a sixty nine with me on top. We both dove into each other’s pussy with abandon. We’d been as thoroughly fucked as women could be, on our own terms, and had made a nice chunk of change doing it, and now were going to pleasure each other for the finale?

I’d been with her twice before and knew her clit was about as easy to set off as my own, but I didn’t want to rush it. I licked her gently, sweetly, and truly tasted all the different flavors, and enjoyed it so much! She did the same and a quick glance showed the guys had surrounded us and were trying to coax another load out of their tired cocks. After about ten minutes of gentle licking and sucking, I went to work on her clit and she moaned while she did the same and we came nearly together. A warm spurt of fluids flowed into my mouth and I imagine the same thing happened to her. I swirled it around and slowly swallowed it, just as I felt a few jets of moisture strike my back. Jun, Miles and Kyle had mustered one more load each, and while it was quite small, it symbolized an incredible afternoon of pleasure for all involved.

The shower was used extensively and we all cleaned up. Electronics were returned, and we were stunned to see each man give us an extra two hundred dollars each for a job well done. The other five left slowly, and then Kay, Daddy and I cleaned up the place. We both douched and had several enemas to make sure we were as clean as could be. Then the three of us fell into my king sized bed and slept soundly entwined with each other.

I’ve had good ratings people, but please let me know what you do and don’t like about my work!

---

All participants in this story no younger than 18 years of age.

Hazel carried her daughter out of the den, barely paying mind to her husband with young Elsie on his lap. She was through watching the silly movie they had chosen and now only wanted to bond with her child. Brie was light and slack in her arms and her daughter’s body was hot and damp against her bare breasts.

Brie’s heart beat in an anticipation she didn’t quite understand. She felt as though something grand was in store for her upstairs, but she wasn’t sure what. All she knew for sure was that she was going to get more of that strange syrup. She was already woozy from cuddling her mother on the chair, and watching her father massaging her friend felt salacious. Brie was very turned on and she knew that she would have to masturbate again soon to satisfy her super-orgasmic condition, but for now, it felt right just to be close to her mother.

They climbed the stairs to the second floor and went to Brie’s room where Hazel laid her daughter on top of the bed and rummaged in the nightstand drawer. She pulled out the bottle of medicine and produced the syringe. Brie sat up and watched as her mom inserted the plastic tool into the bottle and pulled back on the plunger, her eyes fixed upon the growing shaft of milky fluid within. Hazel pulled it out and a drop leaked from the tip and slid down the side of the bottle, a slick pearl streaking the glass. She turned to her daughter and said, “Alright, open wide, Brie baby.”

Brie threw herself back on the bed and whimpered, “Mommy, I don’t want to drink it.”

“Honey, isn’t this what we came up here for? I thought this was what you wanted.”

“I— I do want it…” Brie hesitated before continuing, “but I want to play with it.”

“Play with it? Won’t it go to waste?”

Brie hesitated, “I don’t know, but Mommy, I think it will help. Yesterday, you said to listen to my body, and my body is saying to put the medicine on me.”

Brie looked up at her mother with puppy dog eyes and Hazel caressed the girl’s face. She was willing to entertain her daughter’s newfound sexual urges as long as she was doing so safely. She wanted her child to get the most of it. “You’re right honey. I want to do whatever will make you happy.”

“Can… can I play with it on my chest?” The request sounded scandalous in Brie’s head, and even almost silly. She held her breath in anticipation.

Hazel gazed at her daughter for only a moment more before finally acquiescing. “Okay honey, if you think that will make you feel better.” Brie stared, entranced at the syringe, and licked her lips and nodded. “Alright, let’s take off your top and you can lay back.” Hazel clenched the syringe in her teeth and, with both hands, reached over and slipped her fingers under her daughter’s flounce top. She tugged upwards and pulled the bikini over Brie’s head, leaving the girl to flop lazily back onto the bed, her nipples greeting the open air.

Brie rubbed her fingers over them and took in a sharp breath. Each digit felt like lighting as it caressed over the stiff points on her budding breasts. The feeling coursed deep into her lungs and spread down to her honey pot. She moaned softly, enjoying the pleasures of her own body.

Hazel hovered over her, syringe in hand. “Okay, here it comes, baby.” She slowly pushed the plunger in.

Brie watched as a blob of syrup oozed out and dangled at the end of a long, viscous strand. It glided through the air until at last it made contact with her naked chest. It was startlingly cool, and she flinched slightly, but it quickly warmed in contact with her hot skin. Slowly and deliberately, her mother traced the fluid from one nipple, across her scant cleavage, to the other, and back once again until the syringe was empty. Brie’s breath grew ragged as she reached up to touch the stuff. She slid her finger into it and marveled at it. It was silky, almost impossibly slippery, yet somehow it was sticky, clinging to her fingers. She sighed in ecstasy.

“How is it, baby?” Hazel asked, laying down next to her.

“It’s good,” was all Brie could think to say. As her mom laid against her, she rubbed the fluid around her chest, working it in with her fingers, like it was a lotion. She felt it having an effect on her. The electric feelings in her chest grew especially intense as she nestled into the warmth of her mom’s body. She wondered if she was going to cum from this feeling alone. As the essence began to absorb into her flesh, Hazel’s words once again cut through the fog.

“Is it helping, baby? Do you need some more?”

Brie didn’t need to be asked twice. “More.”

Hazel reached for the medicine bottle. As she brought it near, she fumbled it on the slick streak that had spilled down the side and lost her grip. The glass bottle slipped from her fingers and bounced off of her bare tits and rolled onto her stomach. The whole way, it spilled its contents all down the woman’s body, all over her skin. “Oh shit!” she cried out, quickly righting it and returning it back to the night stand. But it was too late. The bottle was practically empty by the time she saved it.

Brie was startled by her mother’s sudden moves and her eyes snapped open with stark clarity. Putting her playtime out of her mind, she leaned up on her elbows and took stock of the situation. Her mother was now covered in the gluey medicine she was supposed to drink. Streaks of it rolled down the mounds of her mother’s breasts, slid off her torso onto the bed, and puddled in her belly button.

Hazel covered her eyes and laughed in embarrassment. “Oh no! What do we do now?”

As Brie considered the question, the only thing she could focus on was how to make the most of all the sticky fluid. “I need it,” she said.

“I’m sorry honey, the only way now is to get it off of me. I don’t think we’ll be able to get it back into the bottle at this point.”

Brie flicked her eyes across her mother’s topless body, feeling a desperation to not let any of the medicine go to waste. She reached out her hand, scooping up some of the fluid with her fingers, and brought it to her mouth. She savored the flavor. Again she did it, this time cupping her hand against her mother’s body and scraping up a small amount that formed a puddle in her palm. She slurped it up greedily and a small amount dribbled down her chin, which she tried to catch with the back of her tongue.

Down below, she felt her vagina begin to throb. She found the wet patch forming in the crotch of her pants cool and distracting. Barely aware that her mother was watching her intently, she slid the elastic band down over her ass to allow her juices to drip freely onto the bed, then kicked off her pants. She turned her attention back to the body in front of her, still coated in that fascinating elixir, and she felt inspired to have it all over her own body. With short breaths, she leaned in closely to her mother’s belly and said, “I need it all.”

She stuck out her tongue to lap up the medicine, but as her head ducked closer, she changed her mind. Instead, she planted her entire face against her mother’s soft flesh and rubbed herself in the liquid directly, like a cat rolling in catnip. Hazel gasped at Brie’s wanton, desperate behavior. Brie moaned lightly, feeling the silky remedy coating her cheeks and nose.

Hazel lustily arched her back, pressing herself against her child, and reached down to grab a fistful of her daughter’s hair on the back of her head. She tugged gently, guiding Brie’s hot face across her skin. She pulled her daughter up to her breasts and Brie shifted her nude body on top of her mother’s.

Between them, the cloudy, sticky liquid lubricated their bodies and Brie slid around on its slickness. The friction of their skin gliding around electrified her nerves and she began to hump her slit against her mother’s tummy. Her pussy continued to exude her own brand of girl cum, adding to the melange of sweat and serum that gleamed over their forms. She urgently began to suck up whatever of the antidote remained on her mother’s breasts, dragging her tongue up and down the soft mounds.

Hazel was enraptured by her daughter’s attentiveness and her chest heaved. She looked down and saw Brie lapping, red-cheeked, at her breasts. Her face was spackled with the spilled medicine and shining with sweat. Strands of the girl’s hair were pasted to her forehead. She looked like she had been on the wrong end of a porno money-shot. Nevertheless, Hazel wasn’t repulsed by the sight of her filthy daughter. In fact, she felt a swell of joy from deep inside her chest, which gave her an intense desire to be ever closer to her child. She pulled the girl up from her chest until they were face-to-face, and just as Brie looked in her eyes, Hazel craned her neck up for a passionate kiss.

Brie didn’t need any encouragement. In fact, she was the first to offer up her tongue in the exchange. They moaned together into each others’ open mouths. Hazel felt the slimy film of the syrup lingering on Brie’s tongue. To her, it felt—even tasted—familiar. It reminded her of the times she and Warrick had brought Ivy into their bedroom. She liked to watch her friend suck off her husband. After Ivy swallowed his sperm, the two women would make out until he was hard again and, there, she would taste the similarly filmy feeling of the remains of Warrick’s cum in her best friend’s mouth.

Brie broke off the kiss and cried plaintively, “Mommy, I want more medicine.”

“Honey, I’m sorry, but I think we’re out of medicine. Everything that was in the bottle is now all over us.”

“What are we gonna do? I need cummies, mommy.”

“I know baby, I’m sorry.” Hazel kissed her child again and and an idea formed in her head. The rational side of her brain thought her daughter would never be convinced, but the instinctual side of her brain felt that it knew better, knew it was the only way. She broke away from her daughter’s lips and said, “You know what? I bet we can make some medicine of our own.”

“We can?” asked Brie.

“In fact, I think Daddy has been able to make the same kind of medicine all along,” said Hazel.

In her state, Brie was easily confused and in no mood for involved thinking. “Mommy, what are you talking about?”

“The medicine you’ve been drinking. I had a taste of it earlier, and I think it’s just cum!”

Brie’s eyes went wide. “Just… cum?”

“I don’t know for sure,” Hazel waffled, “but it looks like it, and it sure tastes like it. And it would make sense that cum would hurry along your orgasms, just like the doctor said.”

“What do you mean?”

“It works for me, too. When I drink cum, it helps me orgasm.”

“Really?” Brie asked, breaking eye contact at the thought of her mother eating her dad’s cum.

Hazel paused before repeating hesitantly, “I don’t know.” But deep in her mind, Hazel did know. She had secrets of her own, and she was positive the cure for super-orgasms was a particular kind of cum.

The two laid against one another for a few moments, breathing heavily. Brie still felt the oven-like heat of desire effervescing within her and her focus turned back toward relief. “I’m so turned on, Mommy, I’m losing control again.”

“It’s okay if you lose control, baby. You have a condition. If you need your cummies, do whatever you need to do to feel better.”

Brie looked up into her mother’s eyes and stammered, “I… I w— I want to try cum. Like you said. Like the medicine. I wanna see if it helps.”

Hazel’s heart beat in her chest and she petted her daughter’s hair. She hoped she was right about this. “Okay, baby.”

“Can we go get Daddy now?” Brie asked.

Hazel shook her head. “Not tonight, baby. Elsie is here, and Daddy is looking after her. It would be very bad for us if Elsie found out. Little girls aren’t supposed to eat their Daddies’ cum.”

Brie pouted. She drew her hand down her body to feel her sex. She explored herself idly with her fingers. It was sticky with her juices and the spilled medicine. She brought her hand up and spread her fingers. Each was connected to the next by strands of the viscous mixture, which bowed under their own weight. She thought about it for a moment and almost dared not ask her next question. “What— what about your cum?” she asked.

“What?” Hazel gulped.

“Can I try your cum?” The girl looked away demurely.

Hazel thought for a moment, her head becoming cloudy at the suggestion. She wasn’t sure if a woman’s cum would have the same effect as semen. After a long moment, she swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded almost imperceptibly. “We’ll have to keep it our secret. Can you keep it a secret?”

Brie nodded in return, “Yes.”

“You can’t tell Daddy, either. He wouldn’t understand. He would get mad.” Hazel gazed back and sighed. From below her daughter, she craned her neck up and kissed Brie’s slimy forehead.

With her mother’s approval, Brie wasted little time and pushed herself up from her mother’s body. She slid slowly downward, dragging her drooling slit along the length of the woman’s belly, creating a wet trail along the way that gleamed in the dim light of the room. As her pussy made contact with her mother’s swimsuit-covered mound, she instinctively followed her feelings and pressed her hips in to Hazel to put pressure on her clit. Hazel moaned, feeling a similar pleasure lighting up her own nerves. Brie considered keeping it up, humping her mother, taking herself over the edge right then and there, but the promise of her mom’s brand of “medicine” kept her set on her goal.

She slipped herself over Hazel’s hips and with small pecks, kissed her way downward from the mounds of her tits and across her tummy. She tasted the foreign flavor of her own juices, with which she had streaked her mother’s soft belly. It didn’t taste like the medicine in the bottle at all, and she wondered if her mom would also taste different. She dwelled there for a bit, savoring the taste of her own essence before she continued on. At last she was face to face with Hazel’s bikini bottoms.

She breathed in, inhaling her mother’s scent. It, too, was very unlike the medicine, but she was intoxicated by it all the same. She gazed at the tempting mound beneath the fabric, and noticed the subtle dip in the middle, where her mother’s plump labia came together.

She dragged her hands across Hazel’s upper thighs, massaging her legs and teasing out her intentions. The girl’s sex-driven mind was so flimsy that she didn’t give second thought to what she planned to do to her own biological mother. Her hands wandered across the central fabric of the suit and she pressed her thumb into the crevice in the middle. Hazel gasped aloud and covered her mouth, moaning loudly into her hands. Brie smiled mischievously to herself and wiggled her digit back and forth. Hazel thrashed on the bed and cried out, “Oh baby, you’re torturing me!”

Brie giggled quietly and released her thumbhold on her mother’s clit. Hazel convulsed, her hips impulsively searching for her daughter’s fingers, then fell back onto the sheets and whimpered. She felt strangely submissive to her charge. She was not used to being so out of control, but she dared not stop her child’s exploration.

Brie reached for the two side-ties on the bikini bottoms and pulled them until they released their knots. The strings hung limply at Hazel’s hips and Brie savored the moment. She was going to see her mother’s pussy up close for the first time since she was birthed. With a deliberate pace, she slowly reached her fingers up to the waistband of the bikini, hooked them in, and pulled them down, exposing the delicate folds of her mother’s rubescent sex to her virginal gaze.

Brie was not disappointed. Her mother’s vulva was shining and slick. She thought she could see it throbbing ever-so-slightly, but that may have been the blood rushing to her head affecting her vision.

Hazel could feel Brie’s hot breath across her mound and tossed her head back on the pillow, pushing her hips upward. “Brie baby, what are you doing to me?”

Brie looked up at Hazel as the woman arched her back upwards. With lusty, slit eyes, she stated, “I’m gonna eat your cunny, Mommy.” Her mouth was watering almost as much as her mother’s hole and she spit a string of saliva onto the engorged clitoris before her. Finally, she dove her head in, lapping up the tangy juices flowing from the gash in front of her.

Hazel thrashed again, but tried to keep her pussy centered on her child’s mouth. By this point, she had long been close to cumming, and she knew that there was not much more she could take of her daughter’s oral assault before she exploded into orgasm. She moaned loudly and somewhere in the back of her mind, she wondered what would happen if her husband walked in on her at this moment and caught her with her child lapping at her nether region. Again she covered her mouth to keep quiet, but her squeals nevertheless filled the room. As she neared ecstasy, the hairs on her arms began to stand on end as if the whole room was charged with electricity. She pulled herself together enough to look down her body at her young daughter licking precociously at her cunt, her small tongue darting in and out like a kitten drinking milk from a saucer. “You’re doing so good, baby, just keep going. You’re going to give Mommy cummies.” Brie’s big eyes flashed up to meet her mom’s and the wanton lust and adoration in them pushed the woman over the brink at last.

Hazel’s body stiffened and a hot wave of pleasure spread from her trembling pussy throughout the rest of her body. Her moans cut short as she inhaled sharply at the gratification and, briefly, the only sound remaining in the room was that of Brie slurping up her mother’s savory juices. But soon her cries split the air once again: “Oh! Fuck! Oh! Oh, Baby!”

She rolled her hips wildly, which caused her daughter to become detached from her clit. She reached down and clamored for Brie’s head with both hands, guiding her back to the flaring hot spot between her legs. Brie, too, reached her hand up and hooked two of her fingers into her mom’s juicing tunnel for stability and marveled at being up inside of her mother once again. Hazel thrashed left and right, wailing into the palm of her hand, feeling her daughter’s fingers invade her vulva.

Finally the elder Nova’s orgasm began to subside and her mind slowly drifted back to reality. Her lips and cheeks began to tingle, and she smiled to herself, satisfied. She and her husband were used to being sexually experimental, but her open-mindedness had once again broken unexpected, new ground. She now had a deeper mother-daughter bond than she ever believed was possible.

She wondered if Warrick might find it inappropriate, but she steeled her resolution, determined to allow her daughter to do whatever she needed to do to stay healthy, and to guide her down the path to fixing her condition. She panted and glanced down to her hips once again, as Brie continued to indulge in the “medicine” her mom produced, cleaning her reddened, puffy labia and glossy inner thighs with her tongue. Her nerve endings became sensitive in a different kind of way, and Hazel giggled and squirmed, ticklish under her child’s attentiveness. She tried to get away, but Brie pursued the fleeing slit, pleading, “More medicine.”

Wherever Hazel scrambled, Brie followed, and the older woman knew there was no escape as long as her daughter remained in her cum-hungry, pre-orgasmic state. Finally, Hazel took Brie and rolled the young girl underneath her, reversing their positions and putting her own weight on top of her daughter’s diminuitive frame. Brie fussed and whined, struggling to get free.

Inside her head, Brie’s mind was all atmosphere. The commotion of her mother’s erotic orgasm and the savory taste of her private area made the girl feel like she was on autopilot. She undulated her slender body wildly underneath Hazel’s weight. Her mother’s vaginal juices didn’t taste precisely like the medicine she was supposed to be taking, but, she thought, they seemed to get the job done just the same. She felt ever more riled up, closer to orgasm, and was determined to either get more of Mommy’s cum, or to cum herself. From a far away place, her mom’s voice cut through.

“Baby, it’s your turn now. Are you ready? Mommy’s going to help again. Mommy’s going to give you cummies.”

Brie nodded enthusiastically and did her best to stay her writhing body while Hazel began to repay the favor. She felt her mother kissing her way from her hot, sticky cheeks, down her neck, and onto the small breasts of her flat chest. As Hazel reached her little nipples, Brie again began to jerk violently and cry out in pleasure. Each kiss, alternating on both of her aching points sent massive shocks of energy throughout her body. The woman lingered there very little, however, and continued downward. Brie didn’t mind; she was completely willing and ready to finish this off for good for the night.

As Hazel approached her sex, Brie moved the opposite direction, sliding herself higher up on the bed. When she reached her headboard, she reached over her shoulders to grip the bars of the metal bedframe. She pulled herself up slightly and leaned against the headboard, seating her butt on her pillow. She splayed her skinny legs as wide as they’d go, which parted her pussy lips slightly, and gave herself completely over to the whims of her mother.

Hazel responded to her daughter’s signals, knowing exactly what to do. She dispensed with all further teasing and dove in with full force. She targeted her little girl’s thickly swollen clit and swirled her tongue in every pattern she could think of.

Brie swore aloud, but covered her mouth with one of her hands to keep quiet. Her entire body was buzzing, radiating from her young pussy out to every tingling finger and toe. The hair on the back of her neck stood up and her skin shone with sweat, her face sticky with her mother’s fluids. Her head lolled from side-to-side and she rocked her small hips wildly into her mother’s face. Sticky strands of her flowing cum left trails on the cheeks and chin of her assailant.

Hazel could tell that her child was nearing her climax and pulled out her finishing move. She wrapped her lips around the stiffened bud of Brie’s clitoris and began to suck firmly on it, as if she were a baby at her own mother’s breast, only this time it was her very daughter’s pussy from which she drank.

Brie couldn’t fathom what was happening to her, because at that moment her vision darkened and she tumbled off the ledge into an orgasmic free fall. With a sharp breath, her back arched stiffly, flinging her hips up, and pushing out a sudden wave of fresh cum. Hazel’s face was doused in the splash, and she let up with her mouth to gasp for breath, but continued her erotic assault manually. She grabbed Brie’s small bottom with one hand while it was thrust at her and, with her other fingers, thrummed rapidly across the girl’s clit, flicking her gushing fluids everywhere. She watched as her daughter was frozen, her little pussy jutting into the air, consumed by orgasmic ecstasy.

At last, movement began to return to the girl’s body, and her hips began to twitch in a subtle humping motion. It slowly gave way to bigger shudders and as Brie was finally able to release the breath she was holding, she crashed back onto the bed, completely spent.

Hazel purred and wiped her daughter’s excess cum off her face with the back of her arm. “Remember, baby, if you want Daddy’s cum, you can’t tell him about this.”

Brie’s eyes rolled dumbly around in her head, but she nodded and slumped down on the bed and neither of them said anything more. The girl shivered, as her body temperature began to return to normal and the mixture of sweat and cum began to cool and evaporate. Though her sheets and one of her pillows were soaked in their combined fluids—mostly her own—she curled up next to her mother and faded quickly to sleep.

Hazel got up to crack the window, then returned to the bed to spoon her daughter. She pulled the top sheet up to cover the mess and caressed her girl until she, too, drifted off.

She only stirred again when she felt Warrick slip Elsie under the sheets next to Brie. “C’mon honey,” he said, “let’s go to bed.”

Hazel rose sleepily, “Oh, okay. How was the rest of the movie?”

Warrick nodded, kissed her sticky forehead, and merely said, “Very inappropriate.”

They both wandered off, neither of them with any sense in their minds to notice that Hazel was naked.

———

Next: Hazel tests her husband. Brie tests her dad. Elsie tests her best friend’s dad. How will Warrick survive the morning?

The mystery of Brie’s “medicine” has come to an end, but more questions have taken its place. What does Hazel know that she isn’t telling? I hope you’re enjoying the characters and how this series is unfolding. If you are, please give this chapter a positive rating. There’s a lot more to come before this arc reaches its resolution. It would also really help to get positive ratings on the first five chapters. A higher rating means more readers, which makes continuing this series worthwhile.

Finally, please leave a comment and let me know what you liked. I like to hear from you.

---

The final chapter of Cherry… Thank you, Lucky Mann; I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did writing it.

***Read the first seven or you’ll be lost! Thanks for reading.

Chapter 8

I had a dream that I was watching TV when I suddenly felt a familiar presence. I looked over at the couch and Katie was watching TV with me. She still wore her blinding-white dress, but she looked nervous for some reason.

I said, “Hello, Katie. I haven’t seen you in a while. How are you?”
Katie said, “Hi. I’m ok, I guess. But I’m scared about something.”
I asked, “Why? What’s the matter?”
She looked at me and said, “I’m going to be on TV tomorrow and I’m scared you won’t see me. You have to see me!”
I tried to calm her and said, “I’ll watch as much as I can, but I have to work. Do you know what channel I should watch or when?”
Katie seemed confused and unsure how to answer before saying, “I think there’s only one channel to watch. I guess it’s an old TV because it’s small and there’s no color. But you have to watch it! Promise me you’ll watch?”
I said, “You mean I have to watch one TV in particular?”
Katie just nodded her head.
I asked, “Do you know where this TV is? I don’t know of any black and white TV’s that only get one channel.”
Katie said, “It’s at the fire station… I have to go now.”
I said, “But we don’t have any TV’s like that at the station house.”
She repeated, “I have to go…” and she was gone.

I woke up and found the dream so strange yet seemingly important that I made a note about it before going back to sleep.

The next day Cherry called Olivia from work to tell her our decision. Olivia was really excited and said that they would start getting some necessary paper work together and we’d schedule a session at a later date—once everything was in order. I had no idea what paper work they had in mind (seemed like such a simple thing to me) but I didn’t argue the point. It was their ‘show’, after all.

It was just after noon when we got called out to assist another station house with a structural fire. The structure turned out to be a higher end apartment complex. I never liked apartment fires for several reasons. For one, it was ‘close to home’ since I lived in an apartment. Also, because of so many different types of people living there, neighbors frequently knew nothing about each other; preferring to keep to themselves. Subsequently, you couldn’t rely on them to know who was home and who was not. That meant door to door searches for smoke inhalation victims—human and pets. Some pets were friendly; others—not so much. Another reason I disliked them was management. Managers were frequently uninformed or, worse, misinformed about important details like ‘is the power secured?’ or ‘is the gas main turned off?’ or ‘what is the construction of the building?’

We rolled to a stop and got to work. The primary team was on scene before we got there and had command. They were working on clearing the apartments and laying out hoses to combat the fire. The fire was isolated to the kitchen in one apartment on the top floor, so it looked like we would have it under control pretty quickly.

The manager (as per usual) couldn’t say for sure what the construction of the building was—he was new. But he said for certain the power was off and they were working on the gas main. ‘Super’…

I grabbed a device known as a fire finder and only then did I remember my dream from the night before. A fire finder would seem sort of like a black and white TV to a kid Katie’s age. In actuality, it’s a thermal camera that displays a black and white image on a small video screen. It can see through the thickest, blinding smoke with ease and clarity by sensing differences in temperature. Not only is it great for finding where the flames are, but it’s perfect for finding passed out victims!

We were told to assist in clearing the top floor and once clear, to ‘put the wet stuff on the hot stuff’. But we had to wait to get the word about the gas main being secured first before entering the space to combat the fire. We could hear the roof man cutting the hole through the roof to give the fire a path to draw oxygen (which is how you avoid a face full of flames when you open the door to enter the apartment—also known as a back draft). The word on securing the gas main seemed to take forever, but when we got it, we entered the apartment to start doing what we do best. From the hole in the roof and the now blown out windows, the apartment was clear enough that the fire finder was not needed and I let it hang from the wrist strap.

Brian was the nozzle man and he opened the bale to start fighting the fire. We got low to the floor to dodge the sudden rise in temperature. Most people don’t realize that it actually gets hotter inside a building when you start putting water on the fire. The heat flushes out along the ceiling and hits you right in the face if you are standing up and, even with the air pack on, it’s suffocating! But if you get low, the heat just rolls along the ceiling—passing over you.

What happened next occurred so fast, I couldn’t say what happened first. There was a whistling sound that I first thought was the wind coming through the open window. But the pitch began increasing rapidly until I couldn’t really hear it anymore. The fire in the kitchen suddenly shot up like a laser to the ceiling and it sounded like a small bomb went off on the floor below us.

Something was wrong and I could feel it. I looked through my fire finder and was astonished at what I saw. The screen was mostly white from the heat and there was flame spewing out from behind the stove like it was under pressure.

I keyed my radio and yelled, “Are you sure the gas main is off?! I got flame shooting out from the walls in here!”

I looked again in my fire finder while waiting for a response and couldn’t believe what I saw. Right in the middle of all that white was a black area about four and a half feet tall. Having black on my screen made no sense because black indicates a cool spot. As my mind tried to wrap around it, I suddenly recognized a clear shape—it was Katie. She stood rigid with her arm extended out straight; her finger pointing the way out while she was screaming and all I could hear was the whistle of escaping gas. I saw her mouth clearly form the words ‘GET OUT!’ as jet black tears flowed down the cheeks of her panic stricken face. The sound of creaking wood filled the room.

I dropped the fire finder and grabbed the handle on Brian’s pack, pulling him backwards while shoving Garry (who was behind me), yelling, “OUT! EVERYONE GET THE FUCK OUT!”

Brian and Garry simultaneously asked, ‘What the fuck?!’ while trying to retreat with the hose.
I yelled, “LEAVE IT! RUN!!!”

Brian instinctively threw the lever on the bale forward; killing the water flow from the hose. They did as I ‘suggested’ and we all ran for the door. The moment we cleared the doorway, the entire roof collapsed in a massive pile of burning debris on top of where we had been fighting the fire. The gas main had not been secured after all and was super-fuelling the fire, burning through the roof far too quickly. The apartments were constructed of what is known as light wood. It’s a cheap building material that just crumbles easily when it burns. Who ever gave the ‘ok’ to use it for an apartment should be in prison: the only thing it’s good for is a bonfire in my opinion. Moments after the roof came down the floor fell through, too. We made a hasty retreat from the apartment which was now fully out of control.

We regrouped outside and Chief asked, “What the hell happened in there?”
He already knew what happened, of course. But I answered anyway, “Gas is still on. Roof and floor caved in.”
Chief replied as calmly as he could, “No shit,” but I could see he was pissed and wanted to find the guy that said the gas was off. But now was not the time; there was still a lot of work to do…

Before the fire was out, three more stations were called in to help get control. It should have been a simple call out, but because of shitty (no other word is appropriate in this case) building materials and equally lacking quality of knowledge on how to turn off the gas main, nearly 30 families lost everything and were homeless by dinner time. Thankfully, no one was injured in the calamity but, for certain, there would have been three deaths if not for Katie. Surviving that collapse would have been impossible.

By the time I got home that night, the story had already been the lead story on the evening news. I called her to tell her what was going on, that I’d be late and not to worry. But she stayed up anyway. And, even though I had a shower at the station house, she still noticed the smell of smoke on me. I went to get a second shower so she wouldn’t have to smell smoke all night long; she joined me.

Standing under the hot water, Cherry just wanted to hold on to me for a while, her head resting on my chest. Eventually she grabbed the body wash and gently began soaping me up so I did the same for her in return. When we finished washing, Cherry finally asked about my day.

She said quietly, “Something is bothering you; I can tell. Is it about the fire today? Was it bad?”
I answered, “It had the potential of being bad. But no one got hurt so it wasn’t that bad.”
Cherry thought for a second and said, “You don’t want to tell me. Do you?”
I let out a deep sigh and said, “It’s not that I don’t want to tell you; it’s just you’d probably think I was crazy or delusional or something.”
She replied with a wink, “You ARE crazy; nothing new there!” Then she dropped the humor and said, “David, you know you can tell me anything.”

I said, ‘ok’ and proceeded to tell her the full story: how I had the dream about Katie; the ‘TV’ she wanted me to watch; the apartment fire; and, ultimately, seeing Katie through the fire finder and telling us to get out seconds before the building collapsed. Cherry just listened in silence; making no attempts to dismiss it away as a case of imagination or some other ‘logical’ explanation. Instead, she just hugged me tight to her and said, ‘thank you, Katie’. Physically and emotionally exhausted, we went to bed.

The next morning, I called Bill (Katie’s Dad) and told him about what had happened the previous day. He stayed quiet throughout the explanation and I wondered if he even believed me. When I finished the story and he still didn’t say anything more than an accepting ‘ok’, I was sure he didn’t believe me.

I said, “I know how crazy it seems, Bill. But I have no reason to make this up; I hope you believe me.”
Bill said, “No, I know you wouldn’t make it up; I believe you. Thank you for telling me—I just don’t know what to say about it.”

I told him that I understood and the conversation struggled to continue after that. I ended it by assuring him that I would let him know if anything else happened and he again said he would do the same for me.

Cherry continued battling Morning sickness for a week or so, and I got up with her each time. Right around the time the sickness subsided for good, Olivia and Amanda called to ask when they could see us about our agreement. We set a date to meet at our place to discuss the details. They were excited and nervous at the same time. Quite frankly, I was a bit nervous, too.

The day came for the meeting and Cherry was still not showing since she was only about two months along. And, just as Olivia had done about the news of her getting married, she chose not to tell them about her pregnancy. Amanda and Olivia handed us a packet of papers which prompted us to ask what it was for. All of the papers, they explained, were for our benefit. The packet included things like notarized statements that said we (I) would not be responsible for any child support; there were medical lab results that showed they were free of any diseases (like STD’s); the list went on from there, but it looked like it was all professionally prepared and it seemed a bit unnecessary, but we said nothing. There was nothing for us to sign, so it wasn’t like we could object to any of it—they were basically giving us rights! I told them again about my two requirements and they both agreed in unison. I offered them to see my lab results from just before Cherry and I got married, but, unconcerned, they turned the offer down.

With everyone ‘on the same page’ for the arrangements, I said, “I guess all we need to do now is figure out when you want to do this and where?”
They both said without skipping a beat, “As soon as possible for you two.”
That took me by a little surprise and before I could mention checking my work schedule, Cherry offered, “We aren’t doing anything today—if today is good?”

We all looked at each other and couldn’t figure out a reason for ‘why not’ and I asked, “Where are we going, then?”
Olivia said, “We are staying at a nice hotel a few miles from here. Shall we go there?”
Once again before I could answer, Cherry said, “That sounds good—let’s go!”

We followed Olivia and Amanda to their hotel and Cherry and I talked more about what we were doing.

I said, “I have to be honest: I’m a little nervous about this.”
Cherry said, “Well, I think what you are doing for them is great. Most guys wouldn’t do what you are doing.”
I looked at her for a second to see if she was making a joke and said, “Are you kidding me? MOST guys would JUMP at the chance to do this!”
She replied, “Yeah but, the difference is all about motivation. For them, the motivation is about getting laid in a three way with two hot lesbians. But you didn’t want to help them at first; you’re only doing it because I said it would be ok with me and a nice way to repay Olivia. You won’t even do it unless I’m there—that speaks volumes to your motivation.”
Knowing she was right, I said, “Yeah, I guess so. But I’m still nervous.”
Cherry said, “There’s nothing to be nervous about; believe me. I used to help Olivia all of the time, remember? Just ‘know your heart’ and you’ll be fine!”
I thought for a few moments and decided to see what she thought about having the shoe on the other foot. I asked, “What if two guys wanted you to carry a baby for them? Would you do that?”
Without needing to consider it, Cherry said, “Not a chance! But that’s different!”
I asked, “How is that different?”
She said, “How is it the same?! It’s completely different! Carrying a baby for nine months is a long commitment. You aren’t going to be doing this for the next nine months; once one of them is pregnant, you’re part is done. Plus, once you are done, your body goes right back to normal; you aren’t going to gain 40 pounds and swell up like a balloon and have stretch marks or have a doctor cut your crotch so you can push out a cannon ball from between your legs. Making a baby is easy—HAVING a baby is different! No: the only one I’m ever going to have babies for is you.”
I thought for a second and said, “I guess you have a point there.”
She added, “Besides, no guy ever helped me the way Olivia did, so…you know.”

We pulled into the parking lot and parked next to our friends. They were visibly a bit nervous as well and that, ironically, put me more at ease. They led the way to their room and we followed; all of us electing not to discuss our intentions—just to keep anyone from possibly over hearing us.

Their room was one of the largest suites on the fourth floor. It was set up like a small apartment with a kitchen and eating area, a living room, large bathroom, and a bedroom with a king size bed. We sat at the table and went over some details once more.

Amanda said, “Even though we are completely sure we want to do this, we are a little nervous. And we hope you understand.”
I said, “That’s ok: I feel the same way.”
Amanda said, “We’ve never made Love in the presence of someone else and neither of us has been with a guy before.”
Olivia said, “We were thinking that we could get started by ourselves and just have you come in when we are ready for you. You ‘do what you need to do’ and that would be it.”
I nodded in agreement and Cherry said, “Yeah; that’s fine. We can even go right after and leave you two alone if that’s ok.”
Amanda said, “Well, not that we want to use you and kick you out, but…”
Cherry finished, “But this is about you two…”
Amanda nodded and Olivia said, “Right…”
Cherry and I both said as if reading each other’s thoughts, “That’s not a problem!”
Then I had the one question that needed a definitive answer, “Who is going to carry the baby?”
Olivia said sheepishly, “We still haven’t figured that out yet…”
I said, “It’s kind of important to know…at this point.”
Amanda said, “We talked about this a lot and thought, if you don’t mind, leaving it up to ‘chance’?”
I asked, “You mean, like a coin toss?”
Olivia said, “No…more like…a surprise.”
By the look on her face, even Cherry didn’t know what they meant. She said, “So, whoever he finds first—gets it?”
Amanda said, “Actually, we want to be surprised—if you know what I mean.”
I just shook my head and Amanda explained, “If it’s ok with you, we want the conceiving experience to be the same for both of us. We would take turns and whichever one of us ends up pregnant…has the baby.”
Cherry shrugged and said, “That makes no difference to me; what do you think, David?”
I was a bit surprised but said, “Yeah; that’s fine.”
Cherry said to me, “How about if you go get a shower? I have a few suggestions that may help them with this. But it’s ‘girl-talk’, so I’ll come and get you in a few minutes.”

I looked to Amanda and Olivia for any sign of objection. Finding none, I agreed and excused myself to the bathroom. I folded my clothes before getting in the shower and just stood under the hot water. I found myself wondering how I got myself into the current situation, not that it was completely objectionable—it was just highly unusual! I was getting ready to procreate with two married lesbians and my wife was all for it! Noticing my dick growing to the occasion, I decided to clear my mind before I ended up blowing it in the shower—that wouldn’t be a good idea at this juncture! This was something I wanted to get right the first time.

A little while later, Cherry came in and told me I could get out of the shower. I dried and get dressed again; Amanda and Olivia were still in the kitchen when I left the bathroom. They saw me enter the living room area, and looked at each other.

Olivia asked her wife, “Ready?”
Amanda affirmed, “I’m ready.”

They held hands and retired to the bedroom partially closing the door behind them. From the sounds I could hear, they were getting a shower, too. Knowing I had a few moments, I asked Cherry what she said to them while I was in the shower.

Cherry said, “It was nothing really. I was just telling them some things to expect—you know—like how it feels. I didn’t want to say it in front of you because they were already kind of embarrassed. And, I had some suggestions that might make them feel more comfortable while we are actually in the act of ‘helping’ them.”
I asked, “What kind of ‘suggestions’ are we talking about?”
She said, “Well, for example: the last thing they are going to want is to feel a man’s hands on them—they aren’t used to that. So, if that becomes necessary, I’ll help. And, I offered a suggestion on how to tell us when they are ready for us to join them without talking. When we go in, you shouldn’t say anything. But if you need to, get my attention and whisper it quietly to me; I’ll say something to them if we need to.”

I agreed (not that I could really disagree if I wanted to) and Cherry set about getting the suite ready—mostly by simply pulling the curtains closed in the bedroom and the living room. She pushed the door to the bedroom until it was almost completely shut but left it open just enough to see light coming through the jamb. Then she turned off all of the lights in the living room and kitchen; leaving the room lit only by what sun light came in from around the curtains and a little more from the doorway to the bedroom. It was still easy to see everything in the room, however.

We sat on the couch—waiting patiently. Soon, the shower stopped and it was impossible not to listen—although we couldn’t understand what they were whispering because of the echo.

“How will we know when they want us to go in there?” I whispered.
Cherry said, “They’ll turn out the lights and we’ll wait for a few minutes.”

I just nodded in understanding. We could hear them getting in bed and they were saying really cute and sweet things to each other while trying to speak quietly enough to keep us from hearing them. But hotel rooms are not known for good acoustics—sound simply travels too easily.

Amanda and Olivia were soon in the throes of passion and it seemed they didn’t even try to hide the fact. Cherry and I just looked at each other and smiled like two kids listening in on the neighbors. After about 20 minutes, the room got just a shade darker—they had turned out the lights.

Cherry whispered so quietly that I almost didn’t hear her say, “They’re ready. Take off your pants…”

I stood and stripped down to my boxers before following Cherry to the bedroom door. She opened it quietly and we entered the room to see (to no surprise) Amanda and Olivia making love on the bed. Olivia was on top of Amanda, but she took the same position as Cherry would take on top of me: straddling Amanda as opposed to being between her legs. There was enough light that I could see without difficulty that Olivia’s ass was just as nice now as it was when I first saw it through Cherry’s window. Olivia was sucking and licking on Amanda’s nipples. I couldn’t help but remember that it was Cherry who gave her a good lesson on how to do that.

Cherry quietly and slowly climbed on the bed to keep from disturbing the intimate couple as much as possible and I did the same; standing behind them on my knees. Cherry pointed at my lower body and mouthed the word ’off’. I looked down and realized I forgot to remove my boxers. I slid them down and pushed them past my knees; allowing them to come off as I moved forward. Cherry took position next to us and reached over to me to grab my still not yet hard dick. I looked at her as she gave it a few gentle strokes and it began to respond. She used my hardening cock to pull me forward until I was within reach of Olivia’s pussy. I could see already that Olivia and Amanda were not virgins. They may not have been with a man before, but they were likely using ‘toys’ of one kind or another. Cherry held up a finger to me to signal ‘wait’ and then she repositioned directly behind me. She reached around me and grabbed my cock while looking over my shoulder and pushed her hips into me to push mine forward. The head of my cock made contact with Olivia’s pussy and Cherry moved my cock up and down her slit.

Olivia kissed Amanda on her lips and moaned into her mouth with a mix of love and worry. Cherry asked if she was ‘ok’ and Olivia nodded without breaking the kiss. When asked if she was ready, she nodded again the same way. Cherry put my dick head right on Olivia’s vagina and pushed the head in with ease. Then, Cherry reached her arms out straight on each side of me, put her hands on Olivia’s hips and slowly pushed me inside of her childhood friend. Olivia hummed a tense sound as my cock disappeared inside of her, prompting Amanda’s concern for her wife.

Amanda whispered, “Are you ok, Love? Does it hurt?”
Olivia said, “I’m fine. It feels…different. Really warm.”

They went back to kissing and Cherry had me pushing in and out as gently as she could. I was rock solid by that point, but it felt like my orgasm was not going to be in the near future. Olivia’s pussy began to coat my cock with her creamy white juices. But I didn’t want her to orgasm yet because I knew mine was not even close. So I slowed down the pace Cherry had set for us. She seemed to take it as a sign and moved forward to pull herself off of me. I heard Olivia say ‘your turn’ and I moved without being prompted. I sat on my feet with my knees on the sides of Amanda’s hips and Cherry helped push my cock down to the waiting vagina in front of me. Amanda was definitely a natural blonde: the blonde, heart-shaped patch of hair above her clit proved it.

I was lined up and ready to push into her, but as soon as I tried, I realized there was a problem: Amanda wasn’t wet enough yet. I shook my head and pulled back a little while tapping Cherry’s arm.

I whispered to Cherry, “She’s not ready; I don’t want to hurt her.”

Cherry tapped Olivia on her butt and signaled for her to play with Amanda to get her more turned on. She understood and reached down to play with Amanda’s clit while kissing her on the neck and talking aggressively dirty to her.

Still playing with Amanda’s vagina, Olivia whispered, “I love this pussy! You know why?”
Amanda closed her eyes and said, “I know why…”
Olivia said, “Tell me why I love this pussy!”
Amanda said, “Because it’s for you!”
Her fingers moved a little faster and Olivia asked, “Whose pussy is this?”
Amanda replied, “It’s yours; it’s all yours!”
Olivia’s fingers became a blur before she said, “Say my name: whose pussy?!”
Amanda hummed and answered, “Olivia’s! It’s Olivia’s pussy!”
Olivia asked, “And how do I like it?”
Amanda continued to hum and answered, “Dripping!”
Olivia said, “There it is—dripping just like that!”

When Olivia pulled her hand away, Amanda was soaked; her crotch glistened even in the dark. Olivia planted a deep kiss on Amanda while stroking her hair. Cherry pointed my cock head back at Amanda’s vagina and we pushed it in with no difficulty.

Amanda responded to the sensation, “Wow! That really IS warm,” before they went back to kissing.

Olivia scooted back down in effort to rub her clit on Amanda’s. She achieved her goal, but in doing so, she had her crotch grinding on me as well. I quickly discovered that I could push for several strokes in Amanda before pulling out and quickly and smoothly pushing back into Olivia. So that was what I did for what seemed like forever. But my orgasm would not hit me. Olivia began to get tired and asked to switch positions with Amanda. I nodded ‘ok’ and they swapped places. Amanda’s breasts were very nice—even nicer than I had expected—but still not as perfect as Cherry’s. Olivia’s breast had grown since I saw them before, but they were still small; nice, but small. The next thing I noticed (besides Amanda having a nice butt, too) was that she had a ‘tramp stamp’ on the lower part of the small of her back. The tattoo spelled ‘Olivia’ in script letters, each one a different color of the rainbow, and the ‘O’ was actually two closely interlocked symbols for the female of the species. As far as ‘lesbian tattoos’ go, it was probably about as ‘cliché’ as they get, but at the same time, it was done really well and looked nice on her.

Amanda took the same positions as Olivia had before and I returned to thrusting into one for several strokes before switching to the other. It was sort of like ‘Russian Roulette’, but instead of bullets, we were using semen. The only question was: who was going to get the shot? And at the rate I was going, the answer seemed like it would be ‘no one’.

Finally Cherry whispered, “Babe—what’s wrong? Why haven’t you…?”
I shook my head and said, “I’m not sure. I think it’s because I can’t see your face.”
Amanda and Olivia over heard me and both purred, “AWWWWW….”

Cherry repositioned to the side of us and faced me before giving me a kiss. By this time, I had the positions of Olivia and Amanda’s pussies memorized and I didn’t even have to look to change between them. I continued thrusting into and switching between the two in front of me while kissing my wife who, even clothed, I found far sexier. My orgasm was finally building and I knew it wasn’t going to take long. When I realized the ‘problem’ was as I had suspected, it started me thinking that it should really be Olivia that gets to carry the baby—as she wanted. All four of us were here because of her. I decided to try and make sure she got what she wanted.

My orgasm was still building and I began taking longer strokes in and out of the two lovers. Soon, I changed the pattern to just one stroke for each before switching. Cherry knew I was going to cum soon and she indicated as much, saying simply “any second…” I was just pulling out of Olivia and pushing into Amanda when I felt it start to release. But I didn’t want it to let go in her, so I rammed it home quickly as the first spurt blasted out, pulled it back and drove my cock back down into Olivia as the orgasm finished exploding free.

As my cock finished pulsing out the last drops, Olivia whispered to her wife, “Looks like I’m ‘it’. Sorry, my Love.”
Amanda said, “It’s ok; I wanted you to be happy, too. I’ll carry the next one, ok?”
Olivia smiled and nodded in agreement before they kissed again.

I pulled my dick out of Olivia and it was soaked with fluids from the three of us. Cherry whispered to them ‘don’t forget the exercises’ and motioned for me to leave with her. I grabbed my underwear as we departed without another word. We went to the living room and I dressed quickly before we left the loving couple behind. We didn’t even say ‘goodbye’ to avoid disturbing them further.

Once in the car, Cherry said, “I can’t believe it took you so long to orgasm. You really couldn’t without seeing me?”
I said, “I really couldn’t. It wasn’t until you moved around beside me that it even started building.”
She said, “I thought you were just trying to hold on to it to try and turn them straight or something!”
I said, “Even I am smart enough to know better than that! No: it was all about you.”
Cherry smiled for a moment before saying with a teasing chuckle, “I ruined you for all other women, didn’t I?”
I answered, “Yeah; you did. And I’m not even joking!”

Cherry took my hand in hers and we rode in silence back to our apartment. Once we were home, I went and took a much needed shower while Cherry busied herself in the kitchen.

After getting out of the shower, I put on a change of clothes and went to see what Cherry was doing. She was grilling a late lunch on the stove and I couldn’t help dropping into my ‘redneck’ character voice.

I joked, “Now: dat’s how I like to see my women folk! Barefoot ‘n’ pregnant while cookin’ in th’ kitchen! Dang girl if you ain’t purtier than my cousin!”
Cherry got into her redneck character and said, “Y’all best hush ‘fore Joe-Joe Bob hears you! You ‘member what happent last time he thought we’s foolin’ ‘round—you two was fightin’ out yander so loud the whole trailer park was taking bets. You’d still be fightin’ if the law didn’t show up and ‘rest you both!
Still in character I said, “Joe-Joe is lucky his mamma called the law cuz I was fixin’ to whup his sorry ass!
Cherry said, “Yeah well, Daddy ain’t gonna let me take the tractor inta town to bail you out again.”

The thought of my pregnant wife riding into town on a tractor entered my head and I laughed for a split second before catching myself.

Dropping character, she said, “I made you laugh: you lose!” Back in character, Cherry said, “Now why don’t you go sit in the easy chair and watch the TV; I’ll bring you a beer.”
Knowing she won the round, I said, “Yes, Ma’am!”

Cherry grabbed a beer from the fridge and pointed me towards the living room.

I said, “Babe, you don’t actually have to wait on me. What kind of guy lets his pregnant wife wait on him?”
She said with seriousness, “Go sit down! Go!”

I reluctantly took a seat in my old recliner and she followed me, popped my beer, and served it to me before saying that she’d be right back and ‘not to move’. A few minutes passed and she returned with a plate full of food; grilled chicken, potatoes, and some mixed vegetables. Cherry stood next to me, turned around so that her legs were backed up to the arm of the chair, and sat down across it; taking a seat in my lap before twisting slightly to face me.

Holding a fork up with a bite of chicken on it, she said sweetly, “Open.” I opened my mouth and she gave me the bite to eat. While I was chewing, she took a bite for herself. We continued sharing the plate of food in this fashion—with her doing all of the ‘work’. I just looked at her in amazement.

“Why are you so good to me?” I asked.
She said matter-of-fact, “You’re my husband. I Love you!”
I said, “Yeah but, there are a lot of women that love their husbands and they don’t dote on them while pregnant like you are doing right now.
Cherry said, “Oh please! I’m not even showing yet! Trust me: before the baby comes, you’ll be waiting on me a lot, too.” Then she joked, “So, I’m just paying you now for services I expect later!”
I said, “I’ll be happy to give you all the ‘services’ you can handle!”
Cherry rolled her eyes and said, “You’re a pig!”

She kissed me on the lips and took the plate from our finished lunch back into the kitchen. While passing through the living room, she turned on sports center and said she’d be right back. I was getting caught up on all of the sports highlights I’d missed and lost track of time. But it must have been 15 to 20 minutes before Cherry ‘came right back’ because, when she did, she nearly gave me a heart attack! I was not expecting her to be wearing what she had on because I didn’t even realize she HAD what she was wearing! She wore the sexiest French Maid costume I’d ever seen and she was in character; putting on a thick, French accent. I looked at her from the floor up, viewing her tall, black heels; stark-white thigh-high nylons; her jet black, hip hugging skirt was so short it didn’t cover the tops of her nylons; the skirt had a white apron bordered with lace; her midriff was completely bare because her top was like a bikini top with puffy sleeves and a plunging neckline—her massive amount of cleavage was pouring out from it; and she had a black bonnet with white lace to match her skirt and apron. Completing the look was a prop feather duster that was as black as the costume.

“Bonjour, monsieur,” Cherry said with her French maid accent.
Liking where this was going, I said, “Hello! And, what is your name?”
Keeping the thick accent, she said, “I yem Cha-rie: vous new ‘ouse keepar.” She pronounced her name nearly like ‘Sherry’, but with an ‘a’ instead of an ‘e’ and a hard emphasis on the second syllable.
I said, “It’s nice to meet you Cherry…”
She cut me off, saying “NO! Iz not pronounce ‘Cherry’; iz Cha-rie!”
Corrected, I said, “Oh, Cha-rie—ok…”
She said, “Oui!” as she playfully brushed me on the nose with her feather duster.
I asked, “And, you say you are my new house keeper, huh?”
Cha-rie said, “Oui Monsieur,” as she pretended to start dusting random items in the living room.
I asked, “What happened to my last house keeper—Lisa?”
She replied, “She was fire for not doing good job.”
I replied simply, “I see.”

After a few moments of intentional over-acting and ‘cleaning’, she bent over at the waist to pick something up off of the floor and she never bent her knees to do so. The fact that she was wearing high heels made it all the more impressive (and sexy)! While she was bent over (for much longer than actually necessary to pick something up), her skirt had no chance of keeping her white satin panties covered. They were (naturally) French cut and had little ruffles along the hems. If she paid $5,000 for the costume, it was a bargain! I had to unzip my shorts…

I said, “That sure is a nice uniform, Cha-rie.”
Cha-rie seemed to disagree, saying, “AH! Zis uniform! Ridiculous! Iz so modest an stuff-ie! I look, how you say? A Prude?”
I laughed a little and said, “It is a bit conservative, I suppose. But you make it look great; not at all like a prude.”
Cha-rie smiled and said, “Merci beaucoup, Monsieur Mann!”

Cha-rie went back to ‘work’ and I just watched—enjoying every second of her performance. She moved in front of the TV and, to my utter astonishment, did a full split for the purpose of ‘organizing items’ on the TV stand. It had been a while since I saw her do one, but she did it just as easily as she had ever done. Once she ‘finished’, she stood and turned around to face me.

Feigning fatigue, she said, “Iz so hot in zis uniform! I feel I cannot breathe!”
I said, “Cha-rie, I don’t want you to be uncomfortable…”
She asked, “Would be ‘ok’ if I make le uniform…more comfortable?”
I said, “Of course: you are doing a great job; you should be comfortable while doing it.”
“Merci! Merci beaucoup!”

Cha-rie untied the knot between her breasts that was barely holding her top together. She slipped the top backwards and let it slide down her arms behind her before catching it and tossing it to the couch. She was wearing a completely sheer, black bra that made the top look enormous. Before I had much time to react to the heavenly vision, she slipped her hands under her short skirt and wiggled herself out of her satin panties; tossing them next to her discarded top.

She said, “Ah, so much bettar. I can breathe again!”
I asked, “Are you ok to clean again now?”
Char-rie said, “I yem fin cleaning for today.”
Disappointed, I said, “Oh, well: thank you for your services, Cha-rie. You were fantastic!”
She replied, “Silly monsieur Mann! I yem no fin with services; just cleaning!”

She walked up to me, got on her knees and finished the job of freeing my rigid cock before tentatively stroking it for a few moments.

I made a joke and said, “Lisa never did this when she came here…”
Cha-rie said, “That iz why she iz fire… I try now to give vous good job.”

After a few more gentle strokes, it looked like Cha-rie was going to give me a really nice hand job. It surprised me when it quickly transitioned into a blow job… Cha-rie’s red wavy hair bounced in my lap as she gave me one incredible oral experience! She was so good, that my eyes rolled into the back of my head. I wanted to cum already, but I was not even close yet. I looked down just in time to see her peeking up at me. Our eyes met for a second and she tried to keep from smiling at my expression before going back ‘to work’. She bobbed almost furiously up and down while occasionally plunging all of the way down and holding there. She began going all of the way down more and more often until she began to get used to having my cock going down her throat. Cha-rie began going all of the way down and then bobbed herself slightly; forcefully pushing her face into my pelvis. Despite receiving the best blowjob ever performed, I was still not ready to cum!

Cha-rie took a break to ask, “Iz ‘ok’ job I do for vous?”
I said, “It’s so much better than just ‘ok’! It’s incredible!”
She asked, “But why vous not…”
I said, “I don’t know. I just can’t get there yet.”
She offered, “I ‘elp vous get there.”

Not waiting for me to accept her ‘offer for help’, she stood, turned around and began to sit on my lap while guiding my cock to the best place on Earth (or anywhere, as far as I was concerned). My cock disappeared right in front of me as Cha-rie lowered herself to me. I held on to her hips as she began to rock and grind on my lap.

She began to hum and said, “Oh, Oui Monsieur; oui!” Then she collected herself long enough to say, “Vous tell me before vous ‘get there’? I not ‘ave birth control and I want fin good job!”

I promised to tell her before I would cum and she went back to rocking and bouncing her ass on my lap. Each time she would raise up, it was clear to me just how turned on she was: my cock had a heavy coating of her fluids all over it. It was so thick that it looked like I was wearing an opaque condom! Cha-rie began to bounce in earnest and her hands went up to help steady her head while she began to scream. Suddenly her pussy clamped and pulsed while her juices squirted out, covering my lap. Even though she was looking away from me, it was too much to take and my orgasm began to build incredibly fast.

I said, “It’s coming soon!”

She jumped off of my lap and, without hesitation, swallowed my cock down while looking up at me with her beautiful green eyes full of anticipation. I blew my load with such force that it made the main gun of a tank look like a cork gun; Cha-rie was lucky to have survived the blast! She sealed her lips around my erupting cock and refused to surrender a drop of what I gave her. Even with the orgasm subsided, she continued the blowjob until there was no trace of fluids left behind. Once satisfied, she stood and began collecting the discarded parts of her uniform and she put them back on.

Cha-rie said, “Vous are ‘appy with job, monsieur Mann?”
I replied, “Oh yes, Cha-rie! I’m very happy—you are the best!”
She replied, “Merci! If that iz all, I will see vous next time?”
I said, “Yes; and I certainly look forward to it!”
Cha-rie said, “I az well; Au revoir!”

Cha-rie walked back into the bedroom and I watched her until the door closed behind her. I marveled at how I never got tired or bored of looking at her, how sexy she was and the way she kept things interesting. I was lost in thought about my Cherry when, a few minutes later, she came back out from the bedroom wearing what she had on before ‘Cha-rie’ came to visit. Cherry sat on my lap and she was clearly no longer in character.

She said, “I’m so sorry, Babe…”
Confused, I asked, “Sorry? For what?”
She explained, “I laid down for a minute back there and passed out. I guess I just needed a nap.”
I smiled and said, “That’s ok.”
She asked, “Anything interesting happen while I was out?”
Still smiling, I said, “Nothing much; the cleaning lady was here—a new girl; had a bit of a French accent.”
Cherry looked around and asked, “Did she do a good job? Was she thorough?”
I answered, “Yeah, she was great. She even wore a nice uniform; made her look more professional.”
“Was she cute?” Cherry ‘wondered’.
I slowly nodded my head and said, “I have to admit: she was pretty attractive.”

We both started to laugh and neither one of us could be declared a ‘loser’ for being the first to laugh. We spent the rest of the day relaxing on the couch together. Sometimes we were just spending quality time in silence; other times we were trying to decide on baby names or going over the millions of other things we needed to get done in the next seven months before the baby arrived.

The next morning, Olivia called to thank us again for helping her and Amanda like we did. They decided to go back home early so they could get a head start on making arrangements for moving back. We asked them to stay in touch and to let us know if there were any ‘developments’; they promised that they would, of course.

Olivia said to Cherry, “I can’t believe I’m going to have a baby before you! I always thought you’d have one first.”
Cherry said, “Hey: you don’t even know if you’re pregnant yet. I still might beat you to it!”
Olivia thought for a few seconds and said, “Oh, my god…”
Cherry simply asked her, “What?”
Olivia replied, “You’re pregnant.”

Cherry tried to keep the secret a little longer, but her stammering for a story told the truth.

Olivia became excited and said, “You ARE! You’re pregnant! How far along?”
Cherry admitted, “I’m at eight weeks.”
“Why didn’t you tell us?” Olivia asked.
Cherry said, “I don’t know; I guess I wanted to surprise you later.”

The two life-long friends began chatting with excitement about babies and all that comes with them; it was too adorable to watch. They talked for at least an hour before Olivia had to end the call because of a low battery. Several weeks later, we got a card from Olivia and Amanda announcing Olivia’s pregnancy. The card was ‘classy’, reading: “Morning sickness blows chunks! But I wouldn’t trade it for anything!” and there was a printed picture of two positive home pregnancy testers.

Cherry called to congratulate Olivia (and Amanda, too) on the baby. She asked about why she took two tests and Olivia said the box came with two and they just wanted to be sure there wasn’t a mistake. It would also have been a waste to just throw the second one away, so getting the ‘second positive’ made sense.

Between doctor’s appointments and ultrasounds, buying things for the baby, and work, the next several months flew by in a flash! But once a week Cherry would put on one particular outfit and I took a full length profile picture of her to document the progress of her pregnancy. We knew this was not exactly an original idea, but we both liked the simple photo documentary. We elected to be surprised and not find out the sex of the baby during the ultrasounds. This drove both of our families nuts, but we found it more exciting to wait. Olivia and Amanda decided not to wait and discovered she was having a little boy. They asked if I could help with ‘boy stuff’ as he got older; neither Olivia nor Amanda knew much about things like fishing, camping, or making tree forts… I, of course, told them I would love to help; to spend time with him as frequently as possible.

It wasn’t until seven months after helping Olivia and Amanda that they were able to finally find work and make their move to our area. Cherry was ready to deliver any day and, other than her full, round stomach and now larger breasts, she looked like she hadn’t gained a pound. She and Olivia wanted to get together before Cherry delivered so they could spend some time together while they were both pregnant and to get a few pictures since the occasion would never happen again (Olivia was only having the one baby, after all). We made plans to meet at a nice restaurant for dinner.

Olivia called Cherry and I from the restaurant to tell us they were already there and waiting for us. Normally we would have been there already, but clearly when you are nine months pregnant, you don’t move as quickly as you once did. Olivia understood and said to ask the hostess to be seated with the ‘Hart party’.

We arrived a few minutes later and the hostess sat us with Olivia right away. Amanda was not there. Olivia struggled slightly to get up when she saw Cherry and the two friends hugged while holding their swollen bellies to the side. They were talking before they even took their seats; remaking how great the other looked. I helped push Cherry’s chair in for her before taking my own seat.

Cherry asked, “Where is Amanda? I thought she was joining us?”
Olivia said, “Oh, she’s here! She just had to use the ladies’ room.”
Cherry whispered, “Your boobs are getting big!”
Olivia said, “I know; almost a C cup now. But look who’s talking!”

The conversation quickly turned back to all things ‘baby’ and I more-or-less just listened to them carry on. A few minutes later, Olivia saw Amanda coming up from behind me and said, ‘oh, here she comes now’. As I turned to look, I was reminded of the first time I ever saw Amanda and how she was not at all what I had been expecting (I had been expecting a man…). Ironically, Amanda was once again not at all what I was expecting to see. She was still Amanda, of course. However, her stomach was bigger than Olivia’s.

When she saw Amanda, Cherry’s face seemed to match my reaction: complete and utter shock. Amanda just smiled and sat next to her wife while they both said in unison, ‘surprise’.

Cherry was unable to speak with her mouth hanging open; I just stammered until I agreed, “Yeah: very surprised!”
They just smiled and Amanda said, “You have some pretty strong swimmers there, David.”

I recalled our ‘procreation session’ and how my orgasm began while pushing into Amanda before I pulled back out and released the rest of it inside of Olivia. I didn’t think it likely (or even possible) that Amanda would become pregnant from one partial load, but in hind-sight, everyone knows it only takes one sperm cell to get there and do the job.

Cherry finally gathered herself and said, “We…did not see that coming. Why didn’t you tell us?”
Olivia said, “We wanted to see the looks on your faces—priceless, by the way!”
Amanda said, “And you haven’t even heard the best part yet!”
Cherry and I asked, “There’s more?”
Olivia nodded while Amanda held up her hand and said, “Twins!”
I said, “Holy crap. Are you serious?!”

They both nodded and confirmed that they weren’t joking. Cherry and I sat in stunned silence. Amanda said that she was having two girls and that they weren’t even identical—she started out with two.

I said, “I actually feel bad about this! I mean: you only wanted one to start and then you wanted to wait to see if another was a good idea. And now you have three-all at once!”
Olivia said, “No! Don’t feel bad. It’s actually been great for us! The entire experience has been nearly exactly the same for both of us and that is really what we wanted.”
Amanda agreed but added, “We probably could have done without the morning sickness, though… You ever watch two pregnant women throwing up at the same time in one toilet?”
Cherry and I shook our heads while she said, “I can’t imagine. I don’t know if that would make it better or worse—better because you aren’t alone; but then there’s two people vomiting!”
Olivia offered, “Isn’t being pregnant glamorous?!”

All three of them laughed before coming up with a lot of privileges that come along with being pregnant: courtesy parking up close at the grocery store; people wait to hold the door for you—even if you aren’t carrying anything; and the unanimous favorite (and probably most necessary) front of the line privileges in the ladies’ room.

We had a very nice dinner while we discussed all that the coming months would bring, along with our plans for the future. Amanda and Olivia liked the idea of the four of us staying close and we considered them as extended family; they were like our sisters and we were like their sister and brother. For the time being at least, I would be ‘Uncle David’ to their three kids; we’d figure out later if or when we would tell them the truth about me being the biological father. But that was completely up to Amanda and Olivia to figure out.

Two days later, Cherry was having an unusually difficult time in getting comfortable. I was doing everything I could to help her, but nothing would do the trick. Sitting down was not an option for her; she just walked around the apartment while holding her stomach.

I asked her, “Is it time?”
Cherry thought for a few seconds and replied, “I don’t know.”

I kept my eye on her and by the way she was acting, I had a feeling she was getting ready to deliver. Her over-night bag had been packed for at least a month by that point; I grabbed it and took it out to the car. When I came back inside, Cherry was standing in the hallway with one hand on her stomach and the other on the wall for support. She looked like she was struggling just to remain standing.

Before I could say anything, she said, “NOW I know: It’s time!”

Being a well trained firefighter and completely at ease during emergency situations, I was naturally in boarder-line panic mode! Perhaps it’s easier to stay calm when it is someone you don’t know as opposed to the Love of your life… At any rate, I had to concentrate on keeping calm to avoid stressing her or our arriving baby. Cherry made her way to the car and I was with her to help steady her.

We elected to go to the hospital where she worked because she liked the maternity ward and knew a few of the nurses there. I pulled up to the ER entrance and ran inside to get a wheelchair. When I came out, Cherry was heaving herself out of the car and trying to get her bag out of the back seat. I told her she was nuts and to take a seat… She conceded and sat down while I took the bag from her before wheeling her inside. As she started her check-in process, I went and parked the car. By the time I returned, they had already moved her to maternity. She was having her vitals taken and getting hooked up to all kinds of machines when I walked through the door.

Cherry’s doctor came to check on her not long after I caught up with her and said that, although she was in labor, the baby wasn’t coming immediately. He offered her an epidural and she turned it down without hesitation.

I said, “Babe, you realize it’s going to be extremely painful without one. I don’t want you to go through that kind of pain…”
Cherry said, “I know. But that’s part of it—part of the experience. I don’t want to cheat myself out of that.”

The doctor said some women try that and change their minds at the last minute. He told her that she can change her mind if she wants, but after a certain point it would be too late. Cherry said she understood but assured us that she would not change her mind. She was right.

After 15 unbelievably long hours of labor, my wife—the most beautiful girl in the world—had to start sharing her title with our daughter, Nicole Olivia Mann. Nicole was a tiny angel and it was clear she had good lungs! To others, she was crying; but to me, she was singing. Her hair was red, just like her Mommy’s; perhaps a few shades lighter (but would likely darken a bit over time). Once the nurses weighed her and recorded all of the other vital information they needed for their paperwork, Nicole was handed to Cherry and almost immediately stopped crying. We took turns counting fingers and toes and enjoying that ‘new baby smell’. As new parents, we could not have been prouder!

After Cherry rested for a while, we began letting family and then friends come in to greet the newest member of the family; first our parents and then Amanda and Olivia. Even several of the guys from the station house came by to see the baby.

Cherry only stayed in the hospital for one night before she was ready to go home. Perhaps typical of all first time fathers, I drove 10 miles an hour UNDER the posted speed limit (at the most)!

Prior to becoming a father, if anyone had told me that it would change things between my wife and me, I would have told them they were certifiably crazy. Surprisingly however, they would have been one hundred percent correct. The dynamic between us changed dramatically. Perhaps more precisely, the dynamic was built upon: we still had the same Love and passion for each other, but now we had our daughter to show for it and Nicole opened up an entirely new level of Love in us that neither of us could have imagined before!

But the most dramatic change was with my outlook on life in general. My priorities in life shifted a bit and that took me by surprise. I no longer saw firefighting as my passion; it became nothing more than a job. My passion was my family. And the longer I thought about that, the more I realized that my inherently dangerous job put them at risk. It didn’t take long for me to start looking for new work

Chief noticed the change in me and, when he asked about it, I told him what I was thinking. He wasn’t exactly taken aback. In fact, he said he didn’t blame me. I told him about a job that I heard opening as an assistant to the arson investigator. It was basically in the same line of work, a lot safer, and it would even afford me a pay raise. But the best part was that it offered regular working hours! Chief helped me tailor my résumé and I submitted my application. When I went for the interview, I was told that my experience level was perfect for the job; enough experience to have a solid understanding of how and why a fire moves, but not so much that I thought I knew everything (meaning I was still trainable). It came as little shock and a huge relief when I was officially offered the job.

Six weeks after Nicole’s arrival, Amanda went into labor and gave birth to the twins. The first born had brown hair like mine while the second had golden blonde hair; taking after her mother. When Amanda and Olivia announced the girls’ names, the first one took me a little by surprise. They named her Katelyn. But her name had nothing to do with Katie; it was just a coincidence that they picked that name for her. Her twin sister was named Ericka. A short two weeks passed and Olivia delivered the first boy: Ryan—who looked exactly like me.

We were all very satisfied in our lives; both personal and professional. Amanda and Olivia were done having kids, of course, but Cherry and I wanted at least a few more. The new job was working out great and the larger paychecks combined with Cherry’s salary allowed our savings account to grow enough to buy a small home. And as soon as we were settled into the new home and knew we could afford it, Cherry and I decided to have another baby. Nichole was almost two when Cherry and I gave her a little brother—who, once again, looked just like me. Cherry insisted on naming him David after me. I didn’t want to be a ‘senior’ or having people call my son ‘junior’, so we gave him a middle name (Allen) as well.

Over the course of the next several years, we had two more kids; first another boy (Chris—who looked a lot like Cherry) and then a beautiful baby girl (Elizabeth—she looked like both of us). Life could get a bit chaotic at times with four kids in the house, but we loved every second of it. And with the help of Amanda and Olivia, Cherry and I still managed to find time for ‘alone time’. The unspoken arrangement was we would take the kids for a day once in a while (usually at least every other week) so they could have some private time and they would do the same for us in return. The understanding was perfect for all four of us and worked perfectly for many years.

One Summer Saturday When the oldest four were nearly 8 years old, Amanda called to ask if I could take the kids for a few hours to the play ground nearby. I told her that I was more than glad to take them and I loaded up the minivan (an ugly necessity for large families on a tight budget) with the seven kids and headed for the playground.

En route to our destination, we stopped at the ‘infamous’ intersection. It had been changed years ago and, to my knowledge, there had not been an accident there since they fixed it; certainly not one with any serious injuries. While waiting for the light to change, I reflected on the events from what seemed another lifetime yet, not that long ago. I remembered Katie and realized that she had not ‘visited’ my dreams in years—before Nichole was even born. I missed her in that moment and wondered ‘where she was’ and ‘how she was doing’. The light turned green and I barely noticed but began driving as if on autopilot. The sound of tires passing quickly over rumple strips snapped me out of my semi-trance and I saw a large bus coming to a rapid halt. Fortunately, the driver of the bus managed to stop before the light. I continued driving, shaking my head at the other driver’s inattention (while chastising myself for almost doing the same thing).

We got to the park and the kids were so excited that they poured out of the van as soon as I put it in park. The seven of them had the park all to themselves and I took a seat on a bench to soak up some sun and watch them play. A short time later, I saw Katelyn on the swings but she wasn’t really swinging; she just sat there. A feeling of severe déjà vu came over me; I went to see if she was ok.

“Katelyn, sweetie? Is everything ok?” I asked.
She nodded her head while looking at the ground and replied, “I think so.”
I asked, “Why aren’t you playing with your sister, brother and cousins?”
With a look of confusion, she said, “I’m trying to remember something—a dream I had, I think.”
I waited for her to continue and she said, “I dreamed of today before…a long time ago. I remember you were here. And we sat on the swings here—like we are now. And, I could hear them playing, but they weren’t here. What do you think that means?”

The End

---

A lucky 32 year old male gets to enjoy the sight and feel of his young sister in law while his wife is out drinking with friends

Let me start with myself, My name is Will and I’m 32 years old. I live with my Wife and 2 kids. My Wife Kay is absolutely stunning and I honestly struck out when I met her. She is 28 and has an incredible body with the tightest ass and tits that match, they are small (32B) but that’s what I love. Anyways I’m dragging on so on with the story.

So one night not too long ago Kay and a group of friends all went out drinking at a local bar, or should really say all of the local bars. This had become a fairly regular thing since she started her new job. I was sitting watching tv when I started to get aroused so decided to read some adult stories from my favourite site when there was a knock at the door. I stuffed my cock back into my jeans and answered the door to find my young sister in law there drunk as a skunk. She was wearing what could only be described as ‘fuck me’ clothing. A leather skirt which was short and barely covered her incredible ass that I have watched for a couple of years getting hotter and hotter. A pair of knee length black leather boots, a see through black lace top with red bra and leather jacket.

‘Hey Dani, what’s up?’ I asked her already knowing why she had come here instead of home, had she gone home in that state her dad would lock her in her room for a week.

‘I feel drunk but I’m ok but wondered if I could crash her tonight, my friends and boyfriend left me as I’m too young and too drunk to go clubbing, but I’m ok I’m not too drunk am I?’ This was all said I what can only be described as slur and she had given away she was drunk by the fact she was swaying and being propped up by the wall. I let her in and we kinda chatted for a while until she passed out on the sofa.
Kay then texted me saying she was heading off to the clubs and not to wait up, I texted her back stating that it wasn’t a problem and saying enjoy herself. It was only just gone 11pm so she wouldn’t be in for at least 6 hours at least, as it was Friday there was usually a house party at one of the girls from work afterwards. and I’ve been to a few of these there’s always loads of alcohol and the last 2 times I’ve been the only bloke which Is why I was staying in this time.

I watched the end of a tv show and decided I would probably head off to bed, but being the nice bloke I am went and got a blanket to cover Dani up. Once I got back down she had changed position and the skirt had ridden up and I could see her Matching Red French Knickers which are my favourite. My Erection returned with a vengeance as I could see her pussy and ass without trying too hard. I took out my camera phone to ensure I had a reminder and something to ‘enjoy’ later on. It was at this point my inner self decided that she was wasted so I could probably ‘move’ some clothing to ensure I got better pics. As she was facing away from me I undone the hook of her bra and as soon as I had done she turned around… Panic stricken thinking I had been caught I darted out of the room. I really panicked when I heard my name being called …

‘Will….. Will….. WILL… I slowly walked back into the room to see her eyes still closed, I asked what was wrong and she said she was uncomfortable and could I help her as her clasp was digging into her back, I flailed around a little pretending I was turning it and clipped it back together but ensured it was still digging in so as not to get her suspicious. She then just stated ‘Can you undo it please as it’ll be more comfy, I duely did as was asked and watched as she removed the underwear completely as all girls seem to be able to do whilst still wearing a top. In her drunken state she had forgotten her top was see through and I now had complete viewing of her great boobs. I just stared at her, taking in her incredible body for what seemed forever but in what was probably only 10 seconds. I would say she was slightly bigger than Kay in that department possibly hitting 32C. She noticed me looking and coyly smiled at me. I was very unsure what she was thinking but it soon became apparent when she spoke.

‘You looking at my tits?’ she stated rather than asked,
‘Errrmmmm, No of course not I was just looking at you top’ I already knew this was poor but in her drunken state I had hoped it would pass as a credible answer.
‘No definitely looking at my tits weren’t you!!!!’
‘Well yes I was’ I conceded, ‘They look great and to be honest you’re looking gorgeous tonight, you look so much like your sister when she was your age, but maybe a little sexier’ I admitted.
She loved this and played on it a little asking what made her sexier than my missus, now being a typical lad I wanted to answer with the line ‘ well my cock is enjoying the view’ but that is not me and I went with ‘I’ve seen you grow up from a little girl to a young gorgeous woman who drives the male species wild, Long legs, tight ass, great boobs and gorgeous face, added to the fact her stomach was flat and she wore clothes to extenuate the fact is the reason I thought she was sexier.

Dani at this point stood up and fell over towards me and I caught her easily. I said she should probably stay seated but said she had to use the toilet. I pretty much carried her upstairs where she proceeded to unzip her skirt and drop her knickers. It’s safe to say my cock was about to burst seeing this. Once finished her skirt dropped off as she stood again and said she would leave it off. It was at that point she spotted my cock poking over my waistband (now I’m not massive in that department but 6.5 inches but very thick).

‘Is that your dick poking out?’
‘Sorry yeah seeing you like this is turning me on and I did try to hide it but with you like this it’s very hard’
‘I can see that she stated’
‘That’s not what I meant, but yeah that as well’
‘Can I see it?’ Dani said rather abruptly
‘Don’t think that’s a good idea as if I get it out then this may cross the line’ A line which I know was already firmly crossed but hey I’m trying here…
‘Go on you’ve seen my boobs and my bum’
‘Well okay’ I said as I removed my belt, undone my buttons and slowly pulled my jeans down, as the top 3 were undone my cock sprang free and the release felt amazing. The look on her face was of sheer amazement, which if I’m honest surprised me somewhat.

She walked 3 paces towards me and it has to be the best she has walked in the last 70 minutes or so. Slowly her hand made contact, and it felt amazing.
‘This is the first time I’ve touched a dick before, I’ve seen then on the internet but not in real life, it feels so smooth’
Honestly at this point I could have cum right there. I was so turned on that I couldn’t see this lasting long what-so-ever.
It was then I leaned forward and grabbed her ass with both hands and said ‘Ive wanted to do this for a couple of years now’ then leaned in and kissed her passionately, i lifted her up and walked the few steps towards my room. Pinned her against the wall as we made out she bit my lower lip and dragged it out, this made me wince a little but turned me on even more, and with that I threw her down onto my bed and stepped out of my jeans, removed my shirt and looking down saw her rubbing her pussy with her right hand whilst tweaking her nipple with the left. Still with her knickers on I slowly spread her legs and went to lick her, She grabbed my head and said the words all men love and dread in equal measures ‘I’m a…. I’m A virgin…. ‘ she seemed to want to say more but maybe nervous to carry on, ‘don’t worry gorgeous I said I’ll take my time, and you can stop this at any point okay?’ ‘Thank you’ was all she could muster, and with that I kissed her on the lips, then took her right nipple in my mouth and sucked whilst gently rubbing her clit with my hand.
We did this for no more than a minute when her body went stiff and she let out a low moan, her legs clamped around my hand and she shock for a few seconds. As Dani relaxed I moved between her legs and pulled her soaked Panties down. The sexiest pussy I had ever seen in my life stared back at me, she was shaven completely bare and her lips were sticking out a little but the best part of this all was her clit, It was Huge. I dropped my mouth and took it in straight away. I sucked and licked forever and slowly slid a finger into her. She was definitely a virgin as I had never felt someone so tight in my life. She must have cum 3 or 4 times in a few minutes.

Dani grabbed my ears and pulled me up to kiss her and in doing so my cock slid across her slick pussy lips and I felt her tense up. She then jumped rather quickly and straddled me with my cock sitting up against her tiny tight ass. Her tits looked even better at this angle and as I started to suck on her left nipple she slid down my body, took my cock in hand and stared at it for what felt like forever… then slowly she started to stroke it, taking her time to get the tempo right and listening to instructions from me on how to hold my shaft. I had all but given up the chance of her sucking on my cock when I felt her tongue touch the tip ever so slightly, then again quickly after but felt her recoil a little as she came into contact with my precome…

‘Have you cum now?’ she asked

Laughing a little I explained what it was and that when I came she would know all about it, ‘Carry on please’ I asked her before I grabbed my cock and finished the job myself as I was so turned on that I could explode at any point.

She then took my cockhead inside her mouth for the first time and tried to take it as far back which wasn’t far really, she gagged a little and out came my cock,

‘Ive never done this before’ she said feeling a little embarrassed,
‘Honestly gorgeous it’s fine I never expected this anyway, but if you want to carry on then that is fine, I can help you’

‘Yeah okay but please don’t cum in my mouth’

‘I’ll let you know don’t worry’

She then continued to suck and stroke me for a few minutes before I started to feel the need to explode deep within my body. Due to the fact I didn’t want this to end I told her to turn around so I could eat her from behind whilst she carried on blowing me. As she turned around I got one of the best views ive ever had in my life, Her hot ass spread with her asshole on full view, her pussy lips slightly open and her juices glistening, begging for me to savour the taste. I worked my tongue inside her folds licking up every bit of her that I could. I started to feel the same rush again and switched to rimming her asshole.

‘Oh my fucking God, Holy shit that feels amazing, don’t stop…. Don’t fucking dare stop’ she sat bolt upright and started to grind her pussy into my face and as her legs started to shake she let go and flooded my mouth with her juices.

Collapsing onto my body I still hadn’t cum but was so close several times that I thought my nuts would explode if I didn’t get a release, so I flipped her over and started to pull on my cock like a man possessed and within a few seconds the first spurt of seamen escaped my head followed by several other ropes landing on her tits, stomach, neck and 1 landed on the corner of her mouth. She seemed to be in a state of shock but also ecstasy and without thinking her tongue came out and licked the spunk and swallowed it.

Laying back down next to her we kissed for a few minutes before I grabbed a towel to clean her up. As I was doing this I thought I had better grab my phone and check for messages from the missus. I did feel guilty but in all honestly I was making sure I had time to try and take her Virginity before Kay came home. Happily there were no messages from her so I headed back upstairs with a glass of water. Dani was sitting on the bed looking rather sheepish and concerned.

‘You okay huni?’ I asked genuinely concerned for her.

‘Yeah, just feel guilty now and what will Kay say if she finds out?’

‘I have no plans on telling her, and unless you are then there is no issues’

‘Of course I’m not going to tell my sister I’ve just been with her bloke, she’ll kill me’

She started to cry and I took her face in my hands and kissed her cheeks and wiped the tears away. Gave her a hug and told her it would be fine. Dani seemed to relax with this and layed back as if to stretch. The site of her body was like an electric bolt through my body straight to my cock which stood hard once again preparing for action. A quiet giggle escaped from her mouth,
‘Did I do that?’ she asked

‘Yep’ I said, ‘looking at your body like this gets me so hard that I’ll never cum to another image I don’t think’

‘Well there’s something I want to ask you, but I don’t know how’ she says rather timidly.

‘Well I’m still a virgin and I kinda want to lose it now with you’

My cock must have grown another inch at hearing that from this stunning seventeen year old girl. What could I say? I’ve wanted her for the last 2 hours now and here she is asking me to take her virginity. I bent over and straddled her body on the bed and once again started to kiss her with a new found vigor. Again I played with her pussy but this time sticking 2 fingers in and she was so tight I was unsure if my cock would fit, so I continued to work on her pussy. Rubbing her clit with my thumb and as she became more excited pushed a further finger in, I now had stretched her to a good size and worked her up to the point of another orgasm when I slid my cock up to her opening, rubbed the head over her silky folds and never in my life have I been this hard and nervous about fucking someone.

‘Oh fuck, I can feel it sliding in, it feels huge, go slow…. Really slow please’

‘No problem gorgeous’ I said whilst restraining myself from grabbing her hips and pushing all the way in. I slid the head in and it was such a rush to me, her pussy was so hot, so wet and so ready for me that I worked it in around 3 inches then hit her hymen. That barrier was the point of no return for her and as I hit I felt her tense up again. I slid back out to the point my cock was just about out of her love tunnel and then back in. This continued for a minute or so until Dani relaxed and felt a little more relaxed. I told her this would hurt once I pushed through but if we fucked slowly it would feel better quickly, especially if she was having an orgasm. She wanted to sit on my dick so she could control the depth which I was more than happy to do as the view of her naked body bouncing on mine really is too hard to describe. As she lowered herself down I started to rub her clit with my thumb to help her along and within seconds she impaled herself completely and let out a low moan, I rubbed faster and she was building up to what must have been her 5th or 6th orgasm her body relaxed and slowly she started to ride my dick. A new found passion was released within her and her speed increased 10 fold, I was grabbing her ass now and sucking on her tits when I could as my own orgasm was building up once again. As Dani was new to this her pace wasn’t enough for me to reach orgasm s I lifted her off me, put her into the doggy position and entered her from behind but not before marveling at her amazing ass and pussy staring back at me. I entered her forcefully and grabbed her hips and this time used her solely to hit orgasm.

‘What the fuck is happening here’ came from the doorway. It was Kayleigh speaking and clearly she had come home earlier than normal and was stood there watching as I took her little sister from behind. I was in shock and Dani looked petrified as her sister stared at her with intense eyes.

‘Sorry baby I don’t know how this happened’ was all I could muster, my cock still impaled within her sisters folds and ready to burst.

‘Bullshit, you know how this happened, I’ve seen the way you look at her and the way she looks at you, and you are enjoying fucking her ain’t you?’

I thought of lying but didn’t see the point now so I admitted it ‘Yes, she was a virgin until 10 minutes ago, and she looks like you did when we got together so didn’t really feel like cheating baby’

‘Well I am going to stand here and watch you two finish as I’m pissed and now I’m horny. Im pissed off but we will talk about it tomorrow, now fuck her’ Kay said to my utter surprise.

I had lost the urge to cum and no doubt so had Dani, who hadn’t said a word since her sister entered the room. I asked her if she was ok to carry on and kay spoke saying we didn’t have a choice and better had carry on fucking as she wanted to see us.

I grabbed Dani by the hips and slowly started to work into her again, with 30 seconds we were back into it and as I looked at Kay to see if she was ok with this her right hand was inside her skirt rubbing her clit and the other hand pinching her right nipple. Now this I didn’t expect to see. I decided it was best that Dani rode me again as I could watch both of these gorgeous females pleasuring themselves. Dani jumped onto my cock and worked it all the way inside of her and kay told her to rub her pussy whilst grinding on my dick which she did straight away. As Dani increased her pace I looked up to see Kay rubbing furiously so beckoned her to mount my face which she shed her clothes and climbed onto my mouth. I now had 2 sisters using me to hit the peaks of orgasm. It has been a fantasy of mine for a long time and if were all honest, most blokes would say this was also in their top 5.

As Kay hit orgasm she came with a fierce eruption and squirted for only the second time in our relationship which I lapped up. I also felt Dani cum again a few seconds later… But I still hadn’t cum and was desperate to do so now.

‘Grab his dick and start to stroke him’ Kay said to Dani

‘Okay, but what should I do if he starts to cum? Said Dani

‘Aim for your tits or suck him, it’s up to you.’

Dani went to work on me and was stroking my cock so hard and fast I thought she would rip it off should she go faster or harder. I felt her stop and then a mouth engulf me fully, as I looked up it was Kay, she must now be tasting her sisters pussy juices from my cock, Dani then continued to pump my dick as Kay sucked it and just as I was about to cum I asked them to both open their mouths and I sat bolt upright and pulled my dick and aimed for both of their mouths. Spurt after spurt hit their faces and into their mouths which was an incredible sight. Never in my life have I cum so hard or so much. The best part was when Kay licked some from Dani’s chin and then a kiss between them. Not like any sisters should kiss this was passion and lasted at least a full minute with tongues.

I collapsed as the two of them seemed to get into it.

• Hope you enjoyed this and leave me any comments good or bad. Thank you for reading my first story. If you like it I will do part 2.

---

When parents lose everything, they figure out a way to make ends meet. For better or worse, a family photo being uploaded changes all of their lives.

We had not always been poor. My wife and I used to purchase and flip houses. Several years ago in 2008 we lost it all when the housing market crashed. Every property we owned was taken away by the banks when we couldn’t make payments. At this time we had to sell our house and move into a small apartment. We were just able to afford a three bedroom so our 18 year old daughter and 19 year old son didn’t have to share rooms.

My wife and I were working several jobs each to make ends meet and struggling at that. Our place was very empty with just the basics. Around this time we were once again online looking for ways to make more money. Of course there’s no easy legal way to make fast money. As the days went on it had gotten bad so I brought up the idea of selling pictures of my wife Lisa. At first Lisa thought I was crazy but once she went to go make dinner and was reminded with the realization that we had no food and no money. She came back to me and shamefully said ok.

I spent some time finding a site with a real person to work with. They gave me some guidelines and asked for some examples. I sent some pictures of my wife from our last vacation and the guy from the site was very interested. Later that night she prepped and stripped naked. I took several photos of her in sexy poses that the rep had asked for. Once we were done, I logged into the site and uploaded them.

The next day we were shocked with a response from the site saying all had been accepted and they deposited $1000 into the account I had setup. Later that day the rep called me up and said the photos had gone over very well and asked for more. He emailed me the poses that he wanted. He also asked about the two teens that were in the photos that we sent over originally which I had forgotten we sent a family photo. He asked who they were and ages. I very quickly responded off limits.

That night my wife again got ready. She wasn’t too into these poses and felt stupid. She stood and held her tits. Then pinched her nipples while I clicked away. Then she sat down and spread her pussy with her hands and started to play with it. I could tell she started to relax now with the pleasure. She reached around with her other hand and started to play with her ass. Over the next couple minutes she fingered her pussy and ass while I took many pics. Towards the end I had to stop and jerk off. I pulled my cock out and she didn’t’ even notice. She was too into her pleasure. I walked up close and she turned her head and just took my cock into her mouth. Quickly I was blasting a load of cum into her mouth. This was all very abnormal for her. She was always very sexually reserved.

We finished and once again packaged up the pics and uploaded them. The next day we had another $1000 in our account. A couple days went buy and I started to think they were done with us and moved on. That’s when the rep called me up again. He said the pics again were a hit. There was a long pause and then he asked how we liked the money and if we wanted more. Of course I said yeah we love it. He then once again said he would be very interested in pictures of the teen girl. Before I could stop him he blurted out that he would give us $1000 for pics of her in bra and panties, $5000 for nude and $10,000 for a video of her playing with herself. My jaw just dropped. I had no idea what to say, think, do. I said I would discuss it with my wife and hung up.

Later that night when my wife and I were alone in our room, she asked if I had heard anything yet. I told her I did but she wasn’t going to be happy. She said I don’t care what she had to do. The money was too good and she was starting to get comfortable with taking pictures. I responded and told her they didn’t ask for pics of her, they asked for pics of Katie, our daughter. Her face turned pale and she went silent. She said absolutely not. I went on to tell her the prices and that stopped her in her tracks. Her only response was after minutes of silence, well the kids have been asking us every day how they can help.

Wow, we were really going to do this. We were going to ask our 18 year old daughter to let us take sexual pictures of her. My wife continued on saying let’s just ask her to do the bra and panties pictures. There’s no harm there, it’s like a bathing suit and we will get money. I agreed.

The next morning we sat the kids down and explained what their mother and I had been doing to come up with money lately. My smart ass son chimed in that he figured with the random spurts of money, either that or selling drugs. My wife went on to explain that the company was interested in Katie. She explained that they offered us $1000 just to take pictures of her in her bra and panties. My daughter didn’t even think it over and said ok. I asked if she wanted to think about it and she shook her head. She said, “It’s not a big deal. Just a couple pictures gets us food on the table.”

Later that afternoon my wife and I asked if she was ready. She came into our bedroom with her robe on. Lisa told her were to stand and gave her some pointers on how to stand and pose for them. She asked her again if she was ready which she replied sure. Katie took her robe off and handed it to Lisa. That’s when it became aware to me how sexy my daughter was. Standing in front of me was this 5’6” blond with a flat stomach and a pair of C cup boobs spilling out of her red lace bra. She had on matching red panties. She looked incredible and I started to get hard. I looked over at Lisa and she was also taking her in. I felt terrible. What were we doing? What had we resorted to for money? I went back to what I needed to. I took a couple of pictures. She started to move around and loosen up a bit. Lisa started to instruct her where to place her hands and directed her. Katie did exactly what she said and looked amazing doing it.

I couldn’t help but notice how hard her nipples were sticking through her bra. It was warm in our room so I’m guessing she was getting turned on by standing half naked in front of her mom and dad. She continued and turned around and bent over to show her ass. She started to run her hand up her leg and over her belly. Spinning back around and running her hands over her bra covered tits. That’s when Lisa said that was good enough. That sudden stop startled both me and Katie. Lisa handed her robe back and said she did a great job. Katie left and I uploaded the pictures to the site again. Later that night when we were lying in bed, I was so horny from the day. I didn’t want to ask for sex and let Lisa think I was turned on from our daughter. I drifted off to sleep but then soddenly woken by the movement of Lisa masturbating in the middle of the night. It dawned on me then, she stopped Katie because she was getting too turned on earlier. She was also too embarrassed to ask me for sex so waited until I fell asleep. I slowly slid my hand under the sheet and reached for her tit and tweaked it. This took her by surprise. She had been at it for a while I could tell with how wet she sounded playing with her pussy. She looked into my eyes and she knew I knew. She just whispered to me, please fuck me, I’m so horny and need to cum. I climbed on top of her and slid my cock into her drenched pussy. As I was rocking back and forth inside of her she started talking to me. She said, “Our daughter was so sexy earlier. She made me so wet when she was posing. I know this is terrible but it feels so good.” I pulled out, reached over and grabbed my laptop. I brought up the pics and placed the laptop at the foot of the bed. I pulled her up and bent her over doggy style. I entered her pussy from behind and started fucking her again. We both looked over the sexy pictures of Katie while we both enjoyed an amazing orgasm.

The next morning I woke up feeling bad about what we had done. Lisa clearly didn’t. She rolled over and grabbed my cock and asked if I wanted to do it again. That made my dick jump. I reached for my computer and noticed that the $1000 had showed up already. That put a smile on her face. She said, “I stopped her because I felt terrible and didn’t want you to know. Now that I know that it turns you on too, I want to see more of her.” I was ecstatic. My wife was going to let me see our daughter naked. I closed my laptop up and we went downstairs to breakfast. Our kids were down there already eating. Lisa asked Katie right away if she wanted to do another round tonight. Katie lit up and said of course. She said that she thought she had done something wrong last time when she made her stop.

Later that night once again Katie walked into our room without a robe this time. She had on a black sheer bra and matching panties. When she walked by I noticed that it was a thong. Lisa saw too and said, nice touch. Katie started to pose and I started to take pictures. Katie was doing a great job again of following Lisa’s directions. Lisa told her to stand up and pull the cups of her bra down slightly to show more cleavage. Katie did as she was told. Lisa said more, which she did. One more time Lisa said little more. Katie turned to her mom and said, mom anymore and my nipples are going to pop out. Lisa responded, “Don’t worry about it. Just get into it and go with the flow. They will pay more if the pictures are risky”. Katie smiled and shrugged ok. She pulled her bra down more and exposed the tops of her areolas. They looked amazing. I had to keep from licking my lips as she moved from side to side almost like a stripper dancing while she creeped her clothing close to nudity. I kept snapping away as Katie continued. First she popped out her right nipple. Then her left. She let them both rest just on top of her bra. Then she bent over forward and looked up at me with a sexual look. Both her boobs swayed forward and hung out of her bra. She stood back up and her perky boobs returned. She was now fully topless in front of me. She spun around some and leaned over some more. She slid a hand into her panties and started to do the same dance with these. She slid them down and we could see a patch of pussy hair for the first time. This continued on for some time and eventually Lisa called it. She said that should be good for now. Katie picked up her bra and panties and retreated back to her room. As she opened our door to leave she startled her brother who was standing on the other side of the door, no doubt trying to spy on what we were doing. Judging by the bulge in his pants he was successful. She yelled pervert turned around and smiled at us and walked naked to her room.

I once again uploaded the photos and we woke again to a nice deposit of $5000 in our account. That morning the rep called and said Katie was a favorite on the site. He then said that she was a spitting image of a younger Lisa which was also getting Lisa more views as well. We logged into the site and looked at what they had posted. They were bundling the two together as a mom/daughter. The pictures looked amazing. We clicked around and stumbled on the other users that were posted. They were all under the category incest. The rep on the phone then asked it, he wanted us to do a family video and he would pay each family member $10,000 that participated. I smirked and looked at Lisa. I said I would see what we could do.

I updated Lisa and she had the same grin I did. We are perverts hunny. She said yes but don’t tell me you don’t want to see your daughter naked again. I did. We went to the kitchen. Once the kids joined us we dropped the news. Michael was the first to ask, “What do we have to do in the video?” I responded whatever you felt comfortable doing. I added that our instructions from the firm was that every family member that participated would get $10,000. All that was required was we had to all be nude, we all had to orgasm or at least appear to orgasm and they encouraged as much touching as possible and nothing was off limits for the site. Katie and Michael both thought for a minute and agreed to do it. We said that we would plan for later in the week so everyone could prepare themselves.

At the end of the week we all met in the living room ready for whatever was going to come next. Lisa and I were both wearing shorts and t-shirts. Katie was wearing a tight white shirt, skirt and I could tell she had on a white bra and underwear. Michael was wearing a pair of jogging pants and t-shirt. I put the camera on the tripod and powered it up. We all stared at each other and then laughed. Michael blurted out, “Well how do we start?” Lisa suggested we put a porno on the TV to get us all in the mood. Lisa turned on an Orgy scene porno. We all sat down and took it in. Not long Michael and I had tents in our pants. Lisa stood up and walked over to me and said, well I’ll get this started. She pulled down my shorts and let my cock free. Katie and Michael both looked over and watched their mom and dad for the first time. Lisa took my cock into her mouth and started a great BJ. Katie moved over on the floor closer so that she could see the action. I was watching her watch my cock go in and out of Lisa’s mouth, she was memorized. Michael was looking at his sister. He could see up her skirt and was looking at her panties. His hand was in his pants and was rubbing slowly. He looked back over at what his mom was doing to me. I reached down and slid Lisa’s shorts down. Michael immediately re-directed his attention to his mom’s panty covered ass and barely covered pussy. He then finally made a move. He just reached out and touched her ass like a kid in a candy store. He then slid his hands down the back to the underside of her pussy over her panties. His mom let out a loud moan on my cock. Michael changed from looking shy to a sex crazed teen. That fact that his mom responded with a moan was all he needed. He got up on his knees and pulled her panties down and off. He reached up and started to rub her pussy. She was soaking wet. He then rolled over on his back and pulled her down so that her pussy was right over his mouth. He started to go to work on her. She was moaning in pure pleasure. Either he knew what he was doing or just that it was her son turned her on that much. Just past Michael I could see that Katie had wasted no time and had stripped naked. She moved and straddled above her brother. She lowered down, slid his cock out and lowered her pussy onto it. She then looked right into my eyes as she rocked back and forth on her brother’s cock. It didn’t take long and the poor boy was cumming deep inside her pussy. She rolled off of him and he moved over to the couch out of breath, his mom’s pussy juices all over his face. Lisa stood up and was about to spin around to reverse cowgirl on me. Katie stopped her and she instead moved forward and started to lower herself on my cock. Inches away from my cock, inches from being inside her 18 year old pussy, when some of my sons cum rolled out of her pussy and covered my cock. She continued on and I could feel my dick swimming in her pussy surrounded by Michaels cum. She rod me like a Stalin. I reached up and had to squeeze those gorgeous perky tits of hers. She leaned forward and pushed one into my mouth. My daughter was really into this. I’m starting to think she has the same sex drive my wife does. I was in heaven. While she continued to bounce up and down on my cock, I looked over where Michael had sat onto the couch. Lisa was now sucking his cock. She was licking and enjoy all of her daughters juices and his cum off of his dick. Michael had a hand around his moms side and was playing with her clit. I couldn’t last any longer and unloaded into my daughters pussy.

She slid off of me and laid back onto the ground. Her legs clearly tired. Lisa spun around and crawled up to her. She placed herself on her daughter in a 69 position and started to lick all of her sons and my cum out of her daughters pussy. Michael was back to fully hard after his moms ok sucking and stroking was once again stroking. I watched for a while until I was able to regain my hardness as well. We both sat side by side watching his sister and mother licking each others pussies while we were stroking. My wife and daughter both sat up to catch their breath. They saw us both enjoying the show. They started to rub each others pussies, both their legs spread wide open to us. I reached over and grabbed Michaels cock and started stroking it for him. He did the same to mine. Then the four of us watched the others get each other off. I got to see my wife and daughter orgasm on each others fingers. I started to cum as well while Michael held my cock and then shortly after I could feel his cock pulsating in my hand followed by cum exploding out.

We all laid there on the floor completely out of breath, all of use with a huge grin on our faces. I stood up first and said that was fucking amazing. I walked over to the camera to push stop on the camera. That’s when I noticed, I never pushed record.

---

Leyla’s slut education continues as her mother teachers her new, wicked delights.

Daughter’s Slut Training
(An Incestuous Harem Story)
Chapter Two: Daughter’s Wicked Education
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Leyla Umayyah

I…wanted to be a slut. To please Mom. She was so right about me. I had all these whorish desires bursting through me, inspired by Clint’s antics with his girlfriends, his cousins. The way he strutted around college. The way he enjoyed his cousins and other girls. I wanted to be one of those girls.

I masturbated my virgin pussy so hard doing it, not realizing my little brother Jalal peeped in on me. I made his cock so hard. I teased him with my developing beauty. As I blossomed into womanhood, I turned him so on.

Mom was right. It was cruel of me. And it felt so good satisfying him.

I loved it so much. Losing my cherry to him. Impaling my cunt down his cock under Mom’s direction. Pumping my hot, tight pussy up and down his dick until he erupted in me. All while Mom held me, guiding me through my first steps into slutdom.

I’d never be a good, Muslim woman like her. Never a proper wife. No, my whore-cunt controlled me. It had to be fed, satiated. Even though I came so hard on my little brother’s cock, I wanted more. My snatch clenched on his softening dick, his incestuous cum so warm in me.

And Mom’s words… I shivered, asking, “Daddy looks at me, too?”

Mom, her clothed body pressing into my back, whispered into my ear, “My little slut, he’s a man. He’s noticed that whorish body of yours developing. He would never do anything about it. He wants a pure daughter.” Mom’s hands slid up from my belly to cup my round, perky breasts. I shivered, her thumbs rubbing my brown nipples thrusting from my dusky mounds. “But when he learns you’re a slut, he won’t control himself.

“He’ll fuck that tight cunt of yours. So I need you ready to please my husband.” Mom pinched my nipples. I shivered, delight racing down to my pussy. “So you need more practice. You need to learn all the ways to please a man.”

“Like what?” I asked.

“Get off your brother.” Mom pulled away from me.

Jalal, his slim, eighteen-year-old body shuddering as I rose off his dick and turned. My nineteen-year-old tits jiggled as I sat beside him. He put arm arm around me, holding me with such a possessiveness, a huge grin on his face. Even with his glasses on, he looked more a man now than a boy.

Well, he was. He had his first woman. Me.

Mom leaned forward, her head wrapped in her hijab like a proper woman, covering her hair in all modesty. Unlike me. I would never wear that again, I realized. I was a slut. I had no modesty to hide. I bared it all.

A hot shiver and a nervous twinge ran through me. And then I gasped.

Mom’s finger ran through my shaved pussy, another proof of my sluttiness. What virgin shaves her pussy? Or a proper woman? I shuddered as Mom’s finger scooped out a glob of my brother’s white cum from my pussy. She brought it to my lips.

I opened wide, sucking on her digit. My tongue melted at the taste of cum. The salty treat this time flavored with my tangy pussy. I shuddered, more of his cum running out of my deflowered snatch as my pussy clenched. I whimpered as I sucked.

“Mmm, yes, men like seeing a slut enjoy their cum, even from their pussy. Or another girl’s.”

How did Mom know all this? But Jalal moaned in agreement beside her. “Oh, yes, Leyla. That’s hot.”

“Been watching porn?” Mom asked, amusement in her tone.

“Yeah,” a sheepish Jalal said. “It’s just…”

“Your sister was so cruel. But she understands her place.” Mom gave me a look, her mature beauty framed by her hijab.

“I do, Mom,” I said, shoving my fingers between my thighs. I scooped up my little brother’s cum. I held it on my finger and then shoved it into my mouth. I groaned, the jizz melting on my tongue. My eyes rolled back into my head as I whimpered, loving the taste.

Mom helped me, scooping up more cum for me to feast on. I gladly sucked it off her finger, my tongue dancing about her digit like it was a cock. Jalal groaned as he watched, his hand grasping my round breasts, squeezing them hard, owning my tits.

“See how your brother grabs your body,” Mom said as she dribbled cum into my mouth from her finger, my head arching upward, my tongue outstretched to received my gift. “How he seizes it like he owns your flesh.”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, savoring the cum.

Her fingers jammed deep into my snatch. I shivered as she withdrew with more of my pussy cream and my brother’s cum, all mixed together into a pearly delight. She shoved those digits into my mouth , letting me savor the two flavors: tangy and salty. My brother groaned, his finger pinching my nipples, making my cunt clenched.

“Men own a slut’s body,” Mom said, her dark eyes boring into mine. “You understand me, Leyla?”

Her fingers popped out of my mouth. “And I’m a slut, Mom. So…so I don’t own myself? I’m their slave?”

“Yes,” Mom groaned. “You do what they want. So long as I give you permission. Because even sluts still obey their mothers. And you want to be a my good slut.”

“I do!” I whimpered as Mom jammed her fingers back into my snatch.

A smile spread on her dusky cheeks, blushed darker out of shame for what I was. She accepted it, but I knew I disappointed her by not being a pure virgin. A righteous girl. But she would make the best of my fall into sin.

“Good,” she purred. “I knew you would be my good slut.” She pulled her fingers out of my pussy and smeared the tangy cream and salty cum on my lips.

But before I could lick the juices off of them, her lips found mine. She kissed me, not like a mother kisses a daughter, but how a woman kisses a slut. She claimed my mouth. I shivered, feeling how her lips moved, realizing she taught me another lesson: how to kiss with whorish passion. I moaned, my body responding to the lesbian touch of her lips. The taboo, incestuous passion.

Only a slut would grow more wet kissing her mother.

I groaned into her mouth, her tongue brushing my lips. Such a wonderful mother to do such a naughty thing. To show me how to do this. To teach me. I whimpered, my brother pinching my nipple, groaning as he watched us kiss.

“That’s so hot, Mom,” he groaned.

Mom broke the kiss. “I’m training your sister, Jalal. Do not think to lust after me. She’s the slut.”

“Yes,” groaned Jalal, his dick hard again, glistening with my pussy juices.”

“Now your next lesson in being a slut is cleaning a man’s cock.” Mom glanced at Jalal’s dick, licking her lips. “See how he’s coated in your whorish juices?”

I nodded, a hunger swelling in me.

“A slut licks a man’s cock clean after it’s been in her pussy or her asshole.” Mom leaned into my ear. “And I remember how hard you sucked the ass off your fingers. I know you love that filthy taste, my little whore.”

“Yes, Mother,” I groaned and then moved, kneeling beside my brother, lowering my head.

I smelled my tangy pussy on his twitching cock, this dusky shaft that took my virginity and ushered me into slutdom. I nuzzled into the base of my brother’s cock, my tongue licking out, tasting my whorish flavor staining his shaft. I shivered, my cunt growing hotter as I dragged my tongue up the throbbing shaft, gathering more and more of my cream.

Jalal moaned when I reached the tip. My little brother’s cock twitched. I swirled about the spongy tongue his precum bubbling out of his dick. I sucked on the tip for just a moment, cheeks hollowing. His body convulsed.

I liked that.

“Leyla,” he groaned as I moved down the base of his shaft, my chin pressing into his black pubic hair. “Keep sucking.”

“I have to clean you, little brother,” I purred then licked up his shaft again. This time in a different spot.

I savored my tangy juices, lapping up the side of his cock while Mom watched. Her eyes were so intense, watching me, studying my technique. She was such a wonderful mother for training me to be a slut, making sure I realized my body’s pleasures.

Most mothers would just disown such a whorish daughter, kick her to the street. Back in my grandparent’s home in Jordan, they might even have killed me for the family’s honor. But we were in America. Where girls could be sluts and whores, and explore all the sinful desires of their body.

And my body brimmed with such sinful desire.

“That’s so good, slut,” groaned Jalal, his hand squeezing my dangling tit as I licked and lapped at his cock.

“Mmm, yes, clean your brother’s cock,” Mom moaned, squirming beside me, her dress rustling. She rubbed my back, sliding her fingernails down to my ass. She squeezed it. “Get him clean of all those whore-juices.”

“So clean,” Jalal groaned. “Yes!”

My tongue flicked the tip of his dick, making him shudder again. I loved that. The way he groaned as I played with the crown. I nuzzled at the front of his dick, my nipple throbbing as he pinched it. The little nub felt connected directly with my dripping snatch. Juices trickled down my thighs. My hole ached to be filled by his cock.

Or our older brother Faizel’s cock. Or Daddy’s.

I sucked on the tip of Jalal’s dick. He groaned, pinching my nipple so hard. Pain flared. And that made my pussy hotter. I moaned about his tip, licking, sucking, so eager for more of his salty cum. I wanted that as much as having my pussy filled.

I hungered for both.

“Enough of that,” Mom said. She smacked my ass. “I don’t want him cumming yet. I need to show you how to properly fuck.”

My head popped off his dick. “Didn’t I do a good job my first time?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mrs. Umayyah

“You were…adequate,” I said to Leyla, my pussy on fire from watching her whore behavior. It itched and seethed in my panties, soaking my cloth. I ached to be filled. My eyes flicked to Jalal’s dick, almost as big as his father’s. “But you need to learn how to move your hips. How to fuck up and down a dick as you ride it. I will show you.”

“Show…me?” Leyla frowned as I pulled off my hijab, my black hair spilling out down my back and shoulders.

“Yes, show you,” I said, my pussy clenching. “I will fuck your brother so you can watch. I’m only doing this for your training, not because I’m a slut like you. I have your father. He keeps my pussy more than satisfied.”

“Of course, Mother,” she said, biting her lips as she stared at me unbuttoning my dress.

Both my children stared at me, such hunger in their eyes. They salivated over the prospect of seeing my breasts. Jalal had always ogled me, like any proper growing boy should. But Leyla’s hunger only proved how much of slut she was. She yearned for congress with women as well as men.

I could feel it in the way she accepted my kiss.

I licked my lips, still tasting the faint traces of my son and daughter mixed together, that delicious, naughty combination of cunt and cum. My pussy clenched again as I slid my dress of my shoulders, baring my large breasts constrained in my bra.

“You have such big tits, Mom,” groaned Jalal.

“Hush,” I told him. “I am doing this for your sister’s benefit, not yours.” But my back straightened, thrusting my tits towards him. I loved his eyes on me, appreciating my womanly curves. My dress fell about my waist. I reached behind me, unhooking my bra.

Leyla licked her lips as my tits spilled out. My little whore-daughter stared at my pillowy mounds with the same hunger her father had on our wedding night. The night I lost my virginity like proper woman. My nipples were fat and hard, darker brown than hers, my areolas twice as large.

She leaned over and licked at one before jerking back. “Sorry, Mother. I didn’t mean to…”

“No, no, that’s wonderful,” I groaned, my nipple throbbing from the brief, incestuous contact with her mouth. I’d seen Lee and Melody sucking on their mother Vicky as I spied on my coworker’s classroom. Watching Clint and his incestuous harem writhe, his sisters all such sluts for him. And his Aunt Vicky. “You’re following your instincts as a slut.”

“Damn,” Jalal groaned as Leyla leaned in and sucked at my nipple again.

My son stroked his cock, precum beading at the tip as he watched his sister suck and nibble on my nub. I shuddered, pleasure racing straight to my pussy. My whore-daughter swirled her tongue around it, using the lessons I taught her on cock-sucking to pleasure my fat nub.

I undulated my hips, working my skirt down off my ass. I rose, pushing it down my thighs then shifted to work it off my kneeling legs. Then I hooked the waistband of my panties, pushing them down, exposing my soaked, black bush to my son’s hungry gaze.

“As you can see, my son,” I groaned, loving my baby boy staring at my pussy, “I am not shaved like a whore. A proper woman lets her bush grow wild. And her husband takes delight in this. But sluts like your sister have to tempt men into adultery by shaving their snatches.”

“They do look great shaved,” he groaned. “But I understand why a proper woman wouldn’t shave her cunt. It’s like shaving her head.”

“Exactly,” I moaned, sliding forward. My daughter’s mouth popped off my nipple. “Now I know you’ll enjoy this, Jalal, but remember this is only to train your sister. I’m not a slut for you to paw when you like.”

“Of course, Mom,” he groaned, grabbing my tits with greedy hands. “But right now… I need to treat you like one. For Leyla.”

“Yes,” I whimpered, loving his fingers finding the nipples he suckled from as a babe. Oh, how I loved suckling my baby boy.

I straddled him, pleasure shooting down to my pussy. I grasped his cock, guiding it to my married pussy. I’d never had a dick in me but my husband’s before. I rubbed the tip of my son’s shaft against my pussy, sliding it up and down my slit. It nudged my clit, sending delight sparking through me.

“See how I tease his cock,” I purred to Leyla, my daughter’s face peering at the incestuous meeting of my snatch and my son’s dick.

“Yes, Mother,” she moaned, sliding two fingers into her whore-pussy, pumping them in and out with a slow rhythm.

“It gets you wetter and builds his anticipation of your pussy’s embrace,” I moaned. “Isn’t that nice, Jalal?”

“Yes, Mom,” he panted, face twisting as he felt my snatch. “Makes me so desperate to be in you.”

“Of course it does,” I purred. “This is how a slut drives a man wild.”

My daughter nodded, her eyes glossy but keen. She masturbated faster, her fingers making wet sounds as they plunged into her dripping depths. Yes, she would help me replace the money I lost in online gambling. My husband Karim would never have to know I lost our savings to my addiction.

Men would pay so much for Leyla.

I slid my son’s cock up and down my pussy one last time, my clit savoring the delight. Then I pressed his dick right to the entrance of my married cunt. A hot shiver ran through me to impale myself down his cock, to feel my baby boy back inside me once again.

“Now that he’s all horny, what do I do, Leyla?” I asked, whimpering, fighting my body’s instinct to take my son’s cock to the hilt. But I wasn’t a slut. I could control myself and teach my daughter.

“You fuck him!” Leyla moaned, my slutty daughter’s round breasts jiggling as she frigged her snatch faster and faster.

“That’s right,” I groaned and impaled my cunt down my son’s dick.

Jalal moaned. My baby boy let out such a groan of sure delight as he felt his mother’s pussy wrapped about his shaft. His hands squeezed my breasts, almost as big as his father’s hands, but so smooth, lacking all those familiar callouses Karim earned from working construction. I ran my hands up my baby boy’s smooth, lean chest. So slim, not brawny like his father.

Just so cute.

I moved my hips, swirling his dick around inside of me while my slutty daughter watched. Leyla whimpered while I let out a throaty groan of delight. Jalal’s cock felt so amazing in me, filling me up, making me shiver.

“Now you want to move your hips more, Leyla,” I groaned, sliding my pussy up Jalal’s cock. The friction sent pleasure shooting through me. “You want them swiveling and undulating. You want to always be moving them. Up and down isn’t enough when you’re riding a man’s cock. You have to make it better for him.”

“Yes, Mother,” she whimpered, plunging a third finger into her pussy.

“It feels so good,” Jalal groaned. “Oh, Mom, yes! Move that pussy on my cock.”

“See,” I moaned, undulating my hips, dancing as I fucked my married cunt up and down my son’s dick. “Listen to him. He loves it.”

“Uh-huh, Mother.”

I shuddered, pumping my hips up and down my son’s cock, loving his girth in me. Such wicked shivers filled me. The friction burned in my snatch’s depths, my pussy drinking in the incestuous glide of my baby boy’s cock against my inner flesh.

He reached deep into me when I bottomed out, my tits jiggling in his kneading hands. Such pleasure shone in his eyes as he stared up at me. He groaned and gasped, making all these manly sounds, growing up right before my eyes.

It made my pussy hotter. My hips pumped faster. I wanted to make my baby boy cum. To show Leyla how to be a slut. My tits heaved more. My hips danced and undulated. Such rapture shot through my body as my married cunt pleased my son.

“You want to lean forward, too,” I groaned, doing that, planting my hands on Jalal’s shoulders. My tits dangled before him. He pulled his hands away, just watching my big mounds sway as I fucked up and down his cock. “This changes how his dick moves inside of you.”

“It’s so fucking good,” groaned Jalal. “Mom, your cunt… It’s amazing.”

“Ooh, yes, Mom, you look so hot as you ride him,” Leyla panted. She licked her lips, her body twitching as she plunged her three digits in and out of her cunt.

“By changing how you lean, you rub his cock on different parts of your cunt. You’ll both love it.” I then leaned backward, my spine arching, my tits thrusting up before me. “Like this. Mmm, yes, now he’s rubbing on the front of my pussy as I work my cunt up and down him.”

“You’re amazing, Mom,” Leyla moaned. “So hot and sexy.”

I shuddered, drinking in her words.

“Daddy must be so happy to have a wife dedicated to his pleasures,” my daughter continued, such envy in her voice. She wanted to be a good, Muslim woman like me. To be that pure bride for her husband.

But she wasn’t. She was my little slut.

“He’s so happy,” I groaned. “We’ve learned so much about pleasure. It took me years and years to figure out all these ways to please him.”

“So good,” groaned Jalal, his hands sliding up and down my sides, clutching my flesh.

I leaned forward again, dangling my tits before him. Then I pressed them into his chest, sliding my pussy up and down his cock. My breasted rubbed on his chest, my nipples throbbing against him. His hands grabbed my ass out of instinct, kneading it, pulling me up and his cock, guiding me.

“When he grabs your hips and or ass, let him guide you,” I groaned. “Control you. He knows what feels good on his dick. Don’t deny him, my little slut.”

“I wont, Mother.” Leyla’s face twisted in pleasure. Then her body spasmed. “I’ll be such a good slut.”

As my daughter orgasmed, I kissed Jalal hard on the lips. My tongue plunged into his mouth. He groaned, hands tightening on my ass. My pussy clenched on his dick, clit rubbing into his pubic bone. Such pleasure surged through me.

My own orgasm built and built as I kissed him so hard. I loved my baby boy. My eyes squeezed shut, my body moving now, lost to the rapture building in me. The pleasure I shared with my youngest child.

His tongue shoved into my mouth, learning how to kiss a whore. His fingers dug into my butt-crack as he kneaded me. I savored his exploration, my married pussy growing hotter and hotter on his dick.

I whimpered, my pussy clenching so hard on his shaft as I rocked on him. My nipples throbbed against my chest.

“Yes, yes, fuck him, Mother,” groaned Leyla. “That’s so hot. I want to fuck him so hard. I want to be a slut and make men cum in my snatch.”

Jalal moaned into our incestuous kiss. His hands squeezed hard on my ass. He pulled my pussy down his dick. He buried to the hilt in my cunt. Then he grunted. His cum fired into my depths. I shuddered, feeling a man other than my husband, my own baby boy, flood my snatch with jizz.

My body spasmed. My orgasm exploded through me.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Yes, yes, yes, flood Mommy’s pussy! A slut always begs. Always yearns for it.”

“I do, Mother,” Leyla groaned.

Jalal just gasped, his body shuddering beneath me as he unloaded so much jizz into my snatch. My convulsing pussy milked my baby boy’s big dick. I savored every blast of his incestuous seed spilling into my depths, filling me to the brim.

My pleasure surged through me, radiating out of my pussy. It washed through my mind. I trembled on my son, squirming, embracing every wonderful moment of our incestuous union. My son had returned to my pussy.

I treasured this orgasm. It peaked in me.

And then died.

“Mom,” he groaned, panting. “That was amazing. Better than Leyla.”

I kissed his mouth for that compliment. “Your sister will learn. She’ll need to practice with you, your brother, and your father.”

“Oh, yes, please,” groaned Leyla, still frigging her pussy. My daughter licked her lips. “Can I fuck Jalal now. I need to practice.”

“Your brother needs to recover,” I groaned, rolling off Jalal. He cuddled up against me, nuzzling at my breast. His lips found my nipple. I shuddered, spreading my thighs, his cum leaking out of my snatch. “But you can practice your pussy licking skills. Eating creampie, or just licking cunt in general, is something every slut should know.”

“Yes, Mother,” my obedient little slut moaned.

Yes, I was so glad I drilled that peephole. Those months of watching Clint handle his sluts had prepared me for Leyla’s training. I knew everything she needed to learn, all the nasty things she’d have to do as a whore.

And it gave me so much pleasure to show her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leyla Umayyah

I moved between my mom’s thighs, licking my lips as I stared at the white cream staining her dark bush, more bubbling out of her depths. My brother’s cum mixed in the very pussy that birthed us both. A hungry, depraved lust to feast on her surged through me.

I pulled my three fingers out of my pussy, a hot shudder running through me. My sticky digits grasped Mom’s thigh as I leaned down. I pushed her legs farther apart while Jalal kept sucking on Mom’s fat nub.

He loved them as much as I had.

His other hand groped Mom’s breasts, squeezing it while I pressed my mouth into her bush. Her tangy musk filled my nose, both so similar to my pussy and so different. Stronger. More mature. What I imagined I would smell like at her age.

What a wonderful thought.

I breathed in again, noting the salty cum mixed in the bouquet. My mouth salivated. I nuzzled my face into her pubic hair. The silk caressed my lips. Earlier, I envied the girls who had Carmelita lick their pussies in the bathroom during lunch yesterday at my college. Now I envied Carmelita herself.

No wonder that bullying, Latina bitch fell to her knees and ate cunt. It was so delicious. Such a hot thrill shot through me at doing something so sinful. This was more depraved than fucking my brother. That was incest between a man and a woman.

This was a homosexual sin. Lesbian depravity. I devoured the pussy that birthed me!

“My good little slut,” Mom groaned as I pressed my mouth against her pussy lips, feeling her hot, wet silk. “That’s it. Eat Mommy’s cunt. Lick me clean of all of your brother’s cum. You know you want to, whore.”

“Yes!” I groaned.

And licked.

My tongue slid through her hot flesh. I gathered her strong, tangy musk mixed with that yummy, salty cum from my brother’s dick. I felt Jalal’s eyes on me, watching me as he sucked at Mom’s nipple. I shivered, my pussy clenching as I licked again. And again.

So good. The flavors burst to life on my mouth. Her pussy tasted so much better. Because it was another woman’s pussy. My mother’s pussy. I groaned, digging my tongue through her folds, plunging in deep, gathering up all the cum I could.

“Yes, yes, just like that,” Mom groaned. “Mmm, you’re digging your brother’s cum out of my pussy like a proper whore.”

I shuddered at her compliment. “Thank you, Mother.”

I pressed my pussy-stained lips back into her cunt. My tongue plunged into her depths. Her back arched, tits jiggling. I stared up her dusky body and savored my brother’s form pressed against her. They lounged together as I feasted on their fluids. The pair used me for their pleasure, like I was just part of the foreplay between them.

Nothing more than a living sex toy.

That thought made my pussy weep. Juices flooded down my thighs. I groaned, lapping harder, driving my tongue through her silky folds. I brushed her clit, making Mom shudder and moan as she watched me. Her dark eyes smoldered.

“That’s it,” she groaned. “What a natural pussy licker my slutty daughter is. Ooh, yes. Such a little whore.”

“I am, Mother,” I groaned. “I love your pussy. I want to eat it always. I want to fuck cocks and devour cunts.”

“That’s my little slut.” She shuddered. “Oh, yes, I will make the best of your shame.”

I shuddered, lapping through her pussy again, glad Mother could make use of my perversion. My tongue danced through her folds, brushing her clit before plunging back into her hole and searching for more of my brother’s cum.

Jalal watched me, lifting his head from Mom’s breast. His eyes had such greedy hunger. I shuddered as Mom grabbed his half-hard cock, drenched in her pussy juices, and stroked him. Her hand worked up and down his dick, making him moan.

“She’s getting me hard for that tight snatch, slut,” Jalal groaned as he stared at me with eyes hungry behind his glasses. “I’m going to fuck you so hard. I’m going to pump more cum into your pussy.”

“Yes, little brother,” I whimpered between licks.

“Ooh, that gets her so excited,” Mom panted. “Mmm, yes, now concentrate on my clit and shove fingers into my snatch. Flick that tongue against my nub… Ooh, yes, just like that and… Oh, you naughty whore!”

Her pussy tightened on the three fingers I plunged into her snatch. The same three I frigged myself while watching her fuck Jalal. My tongue flicked and battered her clit, making her gasp and shudder. Her body shivered as I pleased her. I sucked and nibbled. I made her ache. Her eyes rolled back into her head.

Her hand stroked Jalal’s cock faster. It rubbed into her side, smearing her pussy juices across her hip and belly. Her hips undulated, dancing against my licking mouth while she jerked off my little brother.

My pussy ached to feel that cock in me again.

“Are you going to cum on the little whore’s mouth?” groaned Jalal into our mother’s ear. He squeezed Mom’s breast. “Just cream that little slut.”

“Yes,” Mom whimpered. “She’s got such enthusiasm. Ooh, yes, plunge those fingers into my pussy. This is how you please a woman!”

Such pride swelled through me for being such a good slut. I sucked on her clit like a little cock. Her pussy clenched hard on my fingers. I loved feeling her hot depths. I came from this warm, wet, silky hole.

Heady delight swept through me as Mom heaved again. She groaned and gasped. Then she turned her head, kissing Jalal like a lover. Her hand gripped his cock as she groaned into his lips. His precum smeared across her flat belly as she writhed.
Such a beautiful woman. So mature and gorgeous, her body kept in great shape to please my father. Her pussy tasted like Heaven. The sweetest sin. Why did Allah make pussy taste so good and then forbid women from eating it?

Why did he make me into a slut?

I squeezed my eyes shut, pumping my fingers faster and faster. My own cunt dripped juices, aching to be filled. But I ignored my own pleasure, concentrating on my mother’s. She needed this orgasm. I had to please her.

Mom gasped, breaking the kiss with Jalal. “You little slut!”

Her pussy spasmed about my digits. She convulsed hard as her orgasm surged through her. Hot juices squirted out around my digits, bathing my chin and cheeks. I opened my mouth wide, gulping them down.

“My daughter is such a lesbian whore!” moaned Mom. “Yes, yes, yes. Oh, Allah, what a slut you gave me!”

“Such a slut,” groaned Jalal. “I have to fuck her, Mom. I have to pound that tight pussy again.”

“Do it,” Mom groaned, letting go of his cock. “You’re a man now. Fuck the little whore. Just get back there and ram into her cunt.”

“But my lesson?” I gasped. “I need to ride him.”

But Mom didn’t hear me, too lost to her rapture. Jalal already moved, getting behind me. I gasped as his hands seized my hips. And then his cock nudged at the hot opening of my pussy. I groaned as he rubbed his dick up and down my flesh.

Mom seized my hair, hauling my head back down to her convulsing pussy. Her big tits heaved as she smeared my lips against her clit. “Don’t stop licking me while your brother fucks that whore-cunt of yours!”

“Yes, Mother!” I moaned and flicked her clit with my tongue.

Her fingers became iron talons in my hair, gripping me so hard. She forced my face against her clit. I sucked on it, pumping my fingers in and out of her convulsing pussy. Her juices boiled my digits while I moaned out in desperation.

Jalal still teased my pussy.

He ran that thick cock up and down my pussy lips. He brushed my clit, making my hips wiggle. More juices poured out of my snatch. Then his cock pulled back and his fingers parted my pussy lips. I felt his eyes stare into my depths.

“I can see into her pussy,” Jalal said in awe. “So pink and juicy. And she’s clenching, Mom.”

“She wants your dick in her so bad!” groaned Mom, grinding her hot cunt into my face, her pussy massaging my plunging fingers. “Just fuck her. Pound her. The little whore needs your cock in her right now.”

“I do, little brother,” I moaned. “I’m such a slut. I need your dick in me so badly. Fuck me!”

“Fuck her! Be a man and ram that cock into your sister’s cunt!” Mom shuddered, her big tits jiggling. “Fuck her like the whore she is.”

“Yes, Mom!” groaned Jalal.

His dick rammed so hard into me. His balls smacked my clit. I gasped, pleasure shooting through me. I moaned into my mother’s clit. My snatch clenched down on the dick that filled me. Then he drew back and slammed in again. And again. And again.

He reamed my cunt. He gripped my hips, grunting as he plowed me so hard. Like a jackhammer. He fucked me like a whore. He enjoyed my sisterly cunt on his dick. And I savored his brotherly dick plunging into my depths.

“Oh, Mother, yes, he’s fucking me!” I whimpered. “He’s driving that cock into me.”

“Yes, my baby boy is such a man,” Mom groaned, her hot eyes staring over me at my brother. “Ooh, yes, Jalal, pound your sister’s snatch. Enjoy the little slut!”

“I am, Mom,” he groaned.

His cock plunged into me so hard, so fast, it was hard to remember my lesson. I knew I had to swivel my hips. To always move them, to dance like a whore. But such pleasure churned through me from the hot friction of his dick and the smack of his balls on my clit.

Every time his balls smacked my clit, I moaned into my mother’s bud. I sucked on hers, my tongue dancing on it as pleasure surged through me. Sparks flared through my cunt. My pussy clenched down on his dick as his nuts thwacked my balls.

So heavy. So full of his brotherly cum.

I wanted him to spill in me so badly. I wanted his cum to fill me again and again.

My fingers pumped hard, plunging into Mom’s cunt as fast as Jalal rammed into my snatch. Mom shuddered, her big tits jiggling as she writhed. She had such smoky eyes, staring with such desire at Jalal as he helped me practice my fucking.

My left hand reached out, grasping Mom’s pillowy breast. She groaned her pussy clenching on the digits of my right hand. She shuddered, her snatch growing hotter about my fingers again. Then she gasped and orgasmed a second time.

“Yes, yes, yes, such a whore daughter!” moaned Mom, bucking. Her pussy massaging my three digits.

Just like my cunt would massage my brother’s cock.

“Ooh, plow your whore-sister, Jalal,” Mom gasped through her climax. “Fuck her. Make her cum. A man always makes a slut cum.”

“I will, Mom,” Jalal groaned and fucked me harder.

I didn’t know it was possible. I screamed into Mom’s pussy as my orgasm exploded through me. The pounding rapture of my brother’s cock sent me over the edge. My clit drank in his thwacking balls. My hot flesh convulsed around his dick.

He groaned, gripping my hips harder as he plowed into my massaging pussy. Pleasure rippled through me. I gasped and shuddered, wanting to rip my head up from Mom’s pussy. But her grip held me in place. I moaned into her clit, stars exploding across my vision.

“So good,” I moaned, voice muffled by motherly cunt. “Yes, yes, yes!”

“She’s so tight, Mom,” gasped Jalal. “Ooh, yes, the little slut’s cumming so hard on my dick.”

“Because your a man!” Mom groaned with such pride, her body convulsing as her orgasm died. “Yes you are. My baby boy is such a stud. Fuck the little slut. Make her cum over and over on that dick of yours.”

“I am,” he grunted, plowing me. “I could fuck her all night.”

“You’ve cum enough. Show me that stamina. Show me your endurance.” Mom licked her lips. “Ooh, yes, keep the slut cumming into my clit because… Yes!”

Mom came again, set off by my humming passion on her bud. Her pussy convulsed on my fingers, matching the writhing passion of my cunt on Jalal’s dick. Her juices flooded out, so tangy and delicious. I drank them down while Jalal’s cock stirred my cunt to a froth.

Orgasms kept pumping through me. My brother’s dick kept me cumming. The friction so amazing. I loved him plowing into me. My moans mixed with Mom, mine so much more whorish than hers. I kept my fingers plunging into her depths, stirring her up, thanking her for showing me who I was.

“I’m a slut!” I screamed as another orgasm rippled through me.

“Yes, yes, yes,” howled my brother, thrusting so hard. His balls smacked over and over into my clit. “Such a fucking whore.”

“Cum in her!” hissed Mom. “Just bathe her cunt in your cream.”

“Yes!” Jalal groaned, ramming his cock into me.

I gasped into Mom’s pussy at the first squirt of incestuous cum into my depths. I shuddered, my cunt milking his jizz into my fertile depths. I could be bred by my brother. A hot shiver ran through me. My orgasm intensified.

“Take my cum, slut!” he growled.

“Yes, yes, yes, in your sister’s cunt!” mom howled.

“He’s pumping so much into me,” I moaned.

My orgasm rippled through me. Such naughty warmth. I loved it. Embraced it. Jalal grunted again as he fired the last blast of jizz into my snatch. I mewled into Mom’s pussy, licking her clit while she shivered, my left hand clenching her pillowy mound.

It felt so nice in my hand.

Then Jalal ripped his cock out of my pussy. I knew what to do. Like a good slut, I spun around and sucked his pussy-coated cock into my mouth. He groaned, shivering as I sucked him clean. Jizz poured out of my snatch, trickling down my legs.

Then I groaned as Mom licked at the jizz dribbling down my cunt. She made such a cooing sound as she enjoyed it. She licked up to my pussy. For one moment, her tongue flicked through my folds, gathering the incestuous mix flooding out of me.

“Mmm, such a good slut,” she purred, giving my ass a squeeze. “Once you’re done cleaning your brother’s cock, we’ll talk about how you’ll please your father. He’ll be home in an hour.”

Then Mom rose. I heard her dress behind me, garbing her modesty like a proper Muslim woman. I just sucked happily on my brother’s half-hard cock. He stared down at me, such lust in his eyes. He ran his hands through my hair.

“I’m going to fuck you whenever I want,” he growled.

A hot shiver ran through me. I popped my mouth off his dick. “Of course. That’s what a slutty sister is for.”

He smiled as he pushed up his glasses. Then groaned as my mouth engulfed his dick, savoring my fresh, tangy musk.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mrs. Umayyah

The front door opened. A hot twinge ran through my pussy followed by a nervous flutter through my stomach. I moved from the kitchen, properly clad in my modest dress, my hijab covering my hair. Only face and hands were visible. My big breasts jiggled in my bra. He stood in the foyer, hanging his baseball cap on a peg.

My big, strong husband dressed in the rough clothes from the construction sight, his blue jeans faded, stained with a white epoxy. His t-shirt faded over the years, a black tar forever embedded in the fabric that I never could get out.

“There is my lovely wife,” Karim said as I walked to him and greeted him with a chaste kiss, nothing immodest out of our bedroom. His thick beard scratched so deliciously at my face. The one thing Leyla lacked while eating my pussy, her cheeks silky smooth.

“Welcome home, dear husband,” I breathed, so excited to give him this treat. I’d been so bad by masturbating to Clint fucking his harem and losing our savings to online poker. He deserved such a treat.

I knew he noticed Leyla. He was a man. More than a few times he demanded I perform my wifely duties after he stared at our blossoming daughter.

“Leyla is drawing you a bath,” I told him. “Dinner will be ready in an hour. Go and relax. You’ve earned it.”

“A bath?” he asked. “Our daughter. Not you?”

I just smiled at him. “She wants to do something special for her father. You’ll see. She’s awakened to who she is.”

My husband frowned. “What is going on?”

“Just know that I love you, dear husband,” I said and gave him a hotter kiss, my hand rubbing at his crotch. He groaned, his cock responding, hardening. “Now go, our daughter awaits with your bath.”

Leyla stepped out in a flowery dress Her black hair spilled about her youthful expression, no hijab to make her modest. “Come, Daddy, it’s all ready to you.”

“Isn’t she just a naughty tease?” I whispered as my husband stared at her without her hijab for the first time since she started menstruating. “Now go and enjoy her. Leyla will take good care of you.”

My slutty daughter took her father’s hand and led him away, such a beguiling smile on her lips. My pussy clenched, knowing she would take such good care of her father. And learn to be a better slut. Because come tomorrow, that pussy would be for sale.

To be continued…

---

As Kyle struggles how to deal with his new wife, a spell is cast on him and he finds himself unable to stop lusting for a new girl. Meanwhile, Aaliyah has already found the next woman to share his bed: his sister!

The Battered Lamp
by mypenname3000
Chapter Two: The Slave of Desire
Copyright 2014

Notes: Thanks to b0b for beta-reading this!

Thursday, January 16th

The loud, annoying, repetitive beep of Kyle’s alarm woke him. He rolled over, slapping at the clock. Only his hand fell short, landing upon a warm, soft lump that gasped. A person… Kyle’s thoughts tried to ponder that—

He bolted upright. There was a girl in his bed.

Aaliyah, his wife, smiled at him as she rubbed sleep from her dusky face. His heart sped up as the blanket slipped down to reveal her round, firm tits topped with hard, dark nipples. He tried to remember that he had a girlfriend. A beautiful girlfriend. But the sight of those breasts—

“How would you like to be satisfied, Kyle?” she purred, stretching. “My mouth, my pussy, or maybe someone else. Your sister perhaps, or your mother? Maybe your girlfriend Christy? Your old babysitter Megan? Name the woman, and she’ll be eager to please you, my love.”

Her fingers grasped his hard wood, polishing it with skilled hands. He fought off his baser urges. Fucking his mother and sister was wrong, it was incest, and he wanted his first time with Christy to be special, and not because his genie-wife made it happen. Other women popped into his head: Ms. Franklin, his biology teacher from last year with her fiery-red hair and low-cut blouses; or Toni from his math class, a gorgeous cheerleader with a petite body and dark-red hair; and the very lovely Carla Taylor from his gym class that always looked amazing in her tight sweatpants. There were dozens of girls at his school he had jerked off to before; he could have them all.

No. It’s wrong. They should have a choice. Not forced to please him because of a wish. Right? Aaliyah’s hand stroked harder, rubbing his cock’s head, and it became harder and harder to remember that as the blood roared in his veins.

Megan seemed to enjoy herself last night, his lust whispered. What was the harm? He almost relented, imagining Ms. Capelo, his busty English teacher, wrapping her luscious tits around his cock.

“I want you,” he moaned, pushing down his dark desires. “On top!”

He always wanted a woman to ride him, but he always hoped it would be Christy mounting him. Aaliyah beamed, gracefully moving into position. Her full breasts heaved as she straddled him, her hands guiding his wood to her shaved pussy. She felt amazing, like wet, warm silk as she rubbed his tip against her nether lips, then she found the entrance to her sheath and sank down on him, engulfing him in nirvana—slick, tight nirvana.

“Oh, my love!” she sighed. “Thank you for choosing me!”

“You’re welcome.” What else could he say? “Ride me!”

“Yes, yes!” she gasped.

Her breasts were beautiful as they rose and fell and jiggled and swayed. The mattress squeaked and Aaliyah squealed. He reached up, squeezing those lush orbs, perky and pliant and soft. Her nipples were hard; she gasped when he pinched them, her cunt constricting on his cock.

“Your cock is stirring me up!” she purred.

There was a sudden knock at his door. “Hurry up and finish, dear! You have to get ready for school!”

It was surreal that his mom accepted Aaliyah and their relationship thanks to his wish. “Yes, mother,” Aaliyah answered, and picked up her rhythm. She looked down, her dark eyes full of lust. “Cum in me, my love! Let my pussy bring you to satisfaction!”

Kyle’s balls were boiling; her pussy wet, warm, wonderful silk. His body tensed and his passion erupted into her. She shuddered, gasping, her pussy massaging the cum out of his balls. Then she slumped over him and he couldn’t help kissing her.

She really is wonderful.

“I love you, Kyle,” she murmured.

“I… I love you, too.” The guilt returned. He loved Christy, right? He missed her, and he badly wanted to see his girlfriend, and yet a part of him wanted to stay with Aaliyah. His thoughts were too confused, and Aaliyah’s lithe body atop him only fueled his turmoil.

“I could stay like this all day, my husband,” she sighed, nuzzling his neck.

“Yeah,” he answered. “But I got to take a shower and all.”

“Of course,” she beamed, then stood up and held out her hand. “Shall we.”

“Shall we what?” he asked in confusion.

“Shower. Since you have no concubines, I’ll attend you.”

He took her soft hand and she helped him up. He grabbed a robe, and she genied one for herself out of thin air, and they walked to the small bathroom. It was an old house, and there was only one bathroom, a small, cramped affair with a shower-tub combo, a toilet, and a porcelain sink on a stand underneath a medicine cabinet.

“How delightful,” Aaliyah purred when she stepped into the spray, her dusky body shiny with moisture. “There are some remarkable things in your land.”

His cock hardened, and he grunted and joined her in the shower. She looked around in confusion, so he grabbed his bottle of Axe body wash and she caught on quick. Her hands were soft and gentle as she soaped his body, starting at his chest, and working her way down his stomach.

“So strong,” she purred, tracing his muscles.

“Thanks.” He reached out, rubbing soapy hands on her stomach. “You’re very beautiful.”

Her face darkened with her blush, and then her hands began to wash his cock, and his hands began to wash her breasts. They both were smiling as they fondled each other, his cock erect, and the thought of Aaliyah on her knees in the shower blowing him popped into his mind.

*As you wish, my husband!*

She dropped to her knees, sucking his cock into her mouth, her dark hair matted to her beautiful face by the water spray. He groaned, closing his eyes and enjoying her wonderful mouth on his cock. He could grow to like this morning routine.

Someone banged on the bathroom door. “C’mon, Kyle!” Fatima shouted. “Other people live in this house!”

“In a minute!” he shouted. “Suck harder, Aaliyah.”

She did; his eyes rolled back in his head and he groaned. His hips jerked, and he started slowly fucking her mouth. He stroked her wet hair, savoring her tongue swirling round his cock, brushing his sensitive tip as the suction of her mouth seemed to go straight to his balls, drawing his cum out.

“Gonna cum!” he groaned.

He unleashed a tide of white into her lips and she drank it all down.

“Thanks!” he sighed, a smile growing on his face as the euphoria slowly—

“Get out now! I have to pee!” shouted Fatima.

“Maybe we should finish up,” Kyle laughed.

“Maybe,” Aaliyah nodded, and suddenly the shower was off and they were clean and dry. Kyle laughed, and pulled on his bathrobe, and opened the bathroom door to find his little sister glowering at him wrapped in a pink robe that was half-open, teasing Kyle with a view of her developing breasts. They sure seemed lovely. Ever since his little sister had sprouted tits, she’d been teasing him with them.

“It’s bad enough you kept me up all night with your fucking, but now you hog all the hot water!” she snapped.

“Sorry,” he said, then glanced at Aaliyah.

She smiled and nodded. “You’ll have all the hot water you need, sister.”

Fatima shook her head and pushed past Kyle and Aaliyah.

“She’s horny,” Aaliyah purred. “If you were to go in there, she would welcome your affections. I can feel her desire. She’s using the shower head to pleasure herself.”

Kyle pictured his fourteen[sixteen]-year-old sister, budding breasts heaving, as she rubbed the shower head between her thighs. He pushed down his desire. “No, I got to get to school.”

“Of course,” she answered. “And I’ll attend to the house and learn more about your strange kingdom.”

“Country,” he corrected.

“How curious,” she mused, then gave him a kiss on the lips that set his heart beating and his cock swelling. She pressed her groin against his crotch. “Do you need relief?”

He adjusted his pants. “No. I gotta go.” He fled the house, grabbing a bagel on the way out.

His thoughts were so full of Aayliah and Christy, guilt warring with lust, that he missed a turn and was half-way to school before he remembered that he was supposed to give his friend a ride to school. When he pulled up at his best friend’s house, he was ten minutes late and Britney glared at him through her thick glasses. They had been best friends ever since the fifth grade when they had been paired together for a science fair project.

“You are late,” she declared as she slammed the passenger door. “We are going to be late! I cannot be late, Kyle!”

Kyle shrugged. “It won’t wreck your chance to be valedictorian, Britney.”

She adjusted the thick rims of her glasses that seemed to cover most of her freckled face. She was dressed in her usual, frumpy clothes—baggy sweatshirt, loose pants, and a heavy, blue jacket—her thick, brown hair barely combed, making her head resemble a bird’s nest. “If we are late, I will not help you with your Math homework.”

“You wouldn’t!” Kyle gasped with mock outrage.

Her gaze was level. “You will never get into a good college if you do not keep your grades up.”

“My grades are fine, Britney.”

“And what about scholarships? Your mother cannot afford to pay for your college.”

“The military’s going to pay,” he dismissed.

She peered at him and he shifted nervously. She had a direct, piercing gaze, very clinical. He felt like a bug being examined beneath a microscope—a paramecium. “There is something different about you.”

“Why would you say that?” he tried to sound causal. He failed.

“Did your date with Christy go bad?” She cocked her head.

“Yeah, her parents called and…”

“What is that scent about you?” She inhaled. “Jasmine and…sandalwood?”

“Well…”

Then she punched his arm, catching him by surprise. He winced.

“Who is she?”

“Um…”

“You have had coitus recently, and not with Christy.”

“I…”

“Men are such pigs! I thought you loved her. She will be crushed!”

Kyle was surprised by Britney’s vehemence. She never had been happy that he was dating Christy, though he never pried the why out of his friend. This reaction caught him completely off guard. “It’s not like that. She’s…” My wife, he wanted to say. A thousand-year-old genie whom I inadvertently married when I used her lamp to burn incense. Dammit, if I can’t tell my best friend, then whom do I talk to about it? “She’s my wife.”

Her hand froze; her big eyes blinked behind her thick glasses. “What?”

“You know my mom’s Kurdish. It’s one of those, uh, arranged marriages.”

“So you engaged in coitus with her?”

“Do you have to call it that?” he asked. It made him feel so dirty when she used that word.

“Coitus? It is the proper term.”

“Fine, I had coitus with her. A few times. She’s…” Hot, beautiful, gorgeous, sexy, irresistible. “She’s hard to resist.”

“Pig,” she sighed.

“I don’t know what to do,” he whined. “I love Christy and…” And what, do I love Aaliyah? He found a strange longing in his heart, and he wished both Aaliyah and Christy were here. A picture of the three of them together in bed flashed through his mind, Aaliyah’s dusky hand and Christy’s pale hand stroking his cock as they leaned into—he stopped imagining that, his cock growing uncomfortably large in his jeans. “I don’t know what to think. It was all sprung on me last night. My mom’s cool with it…”

“Break up with Christy then. She deserves that. Do not string her along, Kyle.”

Kyle frowned, making the turn into Rogers High School’s parking lot. He parked his car, and saw Christy leaning against the school’s brick wall, waving at him. She’s probably been texting me the entire time we were driving. She’s so pretty. His heart sped up, and he couldn’t help smiling and waving back. “I can’t. I love her.”

“Then annul your marriage with this other girl.”

The thought brought a momentary spike of fear. Did that sexy genie worm her way into my heart that quick? Or is this just lust? She’s the first girl to jump my bones, and she’s willing to do it again and again. I don’t want to give that up, not when being inside her was so wonderful. Fuck, why did everything have to be so damn confusing?

“Don’t tell Christy, okay?”

“I will not,” Britney answered, though she didn’t sound pleased. “You should.”

“I will. I just need to think.”

“She is bad for you, Kyle.”

“What? Aaliyah?”

“No, Christy.” Britney stared straight at him, her eyes—magnified by her thick glasses—fixed on him like a fierce tiger, and he swallowed. Normally his friend was as calm as a placid lake, but sometimes she could grow so intense, like a lake frothed by a raging storm. “She is a liar. She will break your heart.”

Kyle wanted to press her for more information, but Christy was walking up to his car, and this wasn’t the sort of conversation Kyle wanted her to overhear. Why does she think Christy’s a liar? Christy and Britney had never gotten along, and Kyle never had understood why neither girl liked each other. He sighed and opened his car door.

Christy was waiting, her pouty lips smiling, and enthusiastically hugged him. He felt momentarily guilty until her lips touched his, then he savored her love and the feel of her body pressed against his. Could I have both of them? Aaliyah seems more than okay with it, but what about Christy? Who am I kidding, Christy would never be in for that. No American woman would share her boyfriend.

“You’re late,” Christy declared. “Let’s go before Mrs. Skinner gets mad at us.”

“You look pretty today,” Kyle smiled as he took her hand, and together they headed to their first period math class, the only class they shared this semester. Kyle struggled at math, but Christy was great at it. All the women in my life seem better at math than me.

“I am sorry about last night,” she said, giving his hand a squeeze. “I meant it. I was willing to go all the way.”

“And this Friday?”

She took a deep breath, crimson playing on her cheeks. “I’m still ready.” His cock was lead in his pants, and he adjusted himself, bringing a naughty giggle to her lips “I know. You should feel my panties. I wish I brought a fresh pair.”

“I would love to…” his voice trailed off as a teacher came around the corner.

“Tomorrow night,” she promised, a twinkle in her hazel eyes.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aaliyah sat at Kyle’s computer, fascinated at all the new things she was discovering. Thanks to her powers, she had developed an innate understanding of how to use the technology. So much had changed in the thousand years she had slept. The world she knew was gone and buried, and this new and exciting world had taken its place. Full of magic called technology that almost rivaled some of the feats she could perform. Almost.

Is father all right? she wondered as she read about the history of the Middle East. Nothing there had really changed; it was still wracked by war. He must think I’m lost for eternity. Well, Kyle is perfect. He can save the realms, once I help him shed some of his peculiar ideas. Never would Aaliyah have thought a man could pass up the opportunities of delight she offered.

Around the house, her little homunculi, fashioned from dust, were cleaning the house for her. Her mother-in-law was overworked having to support her two children on her own, so Aaliyah was more than happy to relieve her of that burden. It was very shameful that her father and brothers were not supporting her in her widowhood.

The door opened downstairs.

Curious, Aaliyah left the pocket space that Kyle’s room occupied. I’m going to have to expand this. I need my own bedroom, and there needs to be space for his other wives and concubines. As she started going downstairs she came face to face with her sister-in-law. The younger girl froze on the stairs, her round face paled and almond-shaped eyes widened in alarm.

“Oh, shit!” she gasped. “I didn’t think you’d… Shit!”

“Do not be alarmed, sister,” Aaliyah smiled, and sensed her thoughts. Fear, alarm, and surprise mixed together. She’s afraid I’ll tell her mother. She’s supposed to be at school. “I will not tell your mother.”

Fatima’s relieved breath came out in an audible whoosh. “Well, um, good. So I need to, uh… Yeah.”

She was flustered, gathering her thoughts. Aaliyah reached out and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Let’s have a ta—”

“What the hell is that!” Fatima shrieked, pointing at one of her homunculi. It was squat, maybe a foot tall—what a curious measurement—and made of gray-brown dust, vaguely shaped like a human.

“A servant,” Aaliyah answered. “Cleaning the house.”

“But…how…” Fatima’s mouth worked soundlessly.

“I am a Djinn. Of the Jann tribe.”

“A Djinn? A genie?”

Aaliyah sighed inwardly. Could no one in this land pronounce her people’s name properly? “Yes. Your brother freed me from my slumber and now I am his wife.”

The Djinn felt a stab of jealously followed by shame from the younger girl. How very curious, Aaliyah thought as she picked apart the girl’s thoughts. “Come on, let’s have a nice cup of tea and talk.”

Aaliyah took her hand, warm, soft; heat flushed in her nethers. Fatima was pretty, a budding flower promising to become a great beauty. While Kyle was the first man the Djinn had lain with, he wasn’t the first person. She had learned the delights that could be found with another woman in her father’s harem. It was the only proper way for a woman to relieve her desires if her husband or master’s affections cannot be obtained. Fatima had Kyle’s beautiful eyes and exotic cast, and her body did so ache for her husband’s touch.

Fatima’s room was a little smaller than Kyle’s and cluttered. Clothes were strewn everywhere—Fatima blushed and began snatching dirty panties off the floor—and paintings of cute boys covered the walls. She had never seen such lifelike paintings before. They looked so real, like the images on the computer and, curiously, words were printed on them with strange names: Justin Bieber, One Direction, Big Time Rush.

A minute later several homunculi tottered in carrying a steaming teapot, a spicy scent filling the air. Aaliyah took several pillows off her bed and sat on the floor. Fatima sat across from her and the Djinn had a lovely view up the young girl’s skirt to her panties tight across her girlish treasure.

“How can you wear that?” Fatima asked. “I can see everything. It’s so indecent.”

Aaliyah looked down at her yellow silks. “This is a harem dress,” she answered. “For your brother’s pleasure. I would not wear this where another man could see me. But you show all that leg to complete strangers. Where I come from, that would be most indecent.”

“This skirt goes down to my knees,” gasped the girl. “I have skirts that are far shorter.”

The homunculi finished pouring. The tea was warm and spicy and Aaliyah savored it. “What is your brother like?”

The girl snorted and then choked on her tea. “You’re the one fucking him.”

“Well, yes, but we just met.” Aaliyah took another sip. Delicious. “He seems like a kind man, and loves his girlfriend very much.” Girlfriend. What a strange word.

“I thought he did, and then he married you.”

Jealousy radiated from the girl. She loves her brother. Perhaps she would make an excellent wife. “Your brother shall have more than one wife. This Christy seems like a likely candidate, and I eagerly await meeting her. I hope we can be the fastest of friends, sharing in our love for your brother.”

Fatima stared in stunned amazement at the Djinn. “That’s crazy. You can only have one wife.”

“Why?”

“I…I don’t know,” Fatima spluttered. “You just can’t.”

“What were you thinking about in the shower?” Aaliyah asked, probing her sister-in-law’s feelings. Kyle seemed unwilling to expand his harem, and a great man needed one to prove the power he possessed.

The girl blinked in shock. *pleasure horny Kyle’s chest his muscles Kyle’s cock inside me fucking me oh yes oh yes.* Her thoughts were scrambled: flashes of Kyle; fantasies of being taken by her brother in the shower, in her bedroom; forced to be his lover and please him. Aaliyah smiled.

“I was just showering.” Her protest was half-hearted, her face darkening in embarrassment.

Aaliyah peered into her eyes, reaching out to touch her knees. “I think you were doing more than that.”

Fatima’s looked down at her tea. “Okay, fine. I was masturbating. Thinking about boys.”

“About Kyle?”

“Of course not!” Her protest sounded sincere. “He’s my brother.”

“It’s okay,” the Djinn told her, stroking her thigh. “He is so handsome, how could you not think about him that way?”

“He’s my brother! It’s wrong!”

“Love is never wrong,” Aaliyah answered, patting her knee.

Aaliyah’s touch seemed to break something inside the girl, and Fatima’s face became crestfallen, tears brimming in her eyes. “I just…I can’t help myself. I’m such a pervert!”

Aaliyah reached out and gently wiped at her tear, then cupped her face, leaning in. “There’s nothing wrong with it. How long have you desired him?”

“A few years.” Fatima bit her lip. “We have relatives who are Zoroastrians; it’s still an active religion among some of the Kurds, and I was curious about it. I read that the Zoroastrian kings of Persia would marry their sisters. To keep their bloodline pure and…”

Aaliyah nodded in understanding. “It’s only natural. If you could, would you?”

“Marry Kyle? I…”

Aaliyah leaned in closer, their lips inches apart, staring into the girl’s dark, almond-shaped eyes. She’s as beautiful as her brother is handsome. Her nethers ached, and she wished Kyle was home to provide her with some satisfaction. Lust billowed inside the Djinn, her thoughts full of her husband, increasing her ardor. “Would you if there were no consequences?”

“Yes.”

Aaliyah kissed her. Fatima froze in surprise, then pulled away. “What’re you doing?”

“I can feel your lust,” she answered. “It would be wrong of us to seek out another man who wasn’t our husband, so we should turn to each other.”

“You mean…me and you…”

Aaliyah nodded.

“But I’m not a lesbian.”

“Neither am I,” the Djinn nodded. “There is nothing wrong with women of the harem seeking comfort from each other.”

“Harem?”

“You wish to be his wife?”

Fatima’s cheeks darkened and she nodded.

“Close enough,” Aaliyah purred, leaning in, and kissed her sister-in-law again. This time Fatima didn’t pull away.

Fatima’s kiss was sweet, her lips moist, a curious flavor, sweet and tart, covered the girl’s lips. Her head tilted, almond eyes squeezed shut, and she sighed into the Djinn. Aaliyah hands reached out, caressing her side through the curious fabric of her…T-shirt. It wasn’t linen or silk or satin, and the weave was so fine. Such marvels this age held.

Fatima’s timid hands touched Aaliyah’s side beneath her vest, and Aaliyah squirmed and kissed Kyle’s sister harder. She’s my sister, and soon she’ll be my sister-wife! She slipped her hands beneath the T-shirt; Fatima trembled. The Djinn’s gentle hands found a curious garment binding her budding breasts.

Aaliyah broke the kiss and pulled Fatima’s shirt over her head. The curious garment was white with pink dots over it, standing out against her dark skin, and cupped her breasts with straps running over her shoulders and beneath her arms. “What is this?” she asked, caressing Fatima’s hard nipple through the fabric.

“My bra?” She rolled her eyes. “Don’t you know what a bra is? It supports my breasts and makes me look cute.”

“You do look cute,” Aaliyah grinned. “How does it come off?”

“There’s a clasp in the back.”

Aaliyah reached around the girl, fumbling at the fastener. The bra came loose, and her olive breasts topped with dark nipples appeared. Her mouth salivated, and she leaned forward and sucked Fatima’s little morsels into her lips.

“Oh, wow!” gasped the girl. “That’s wild!”

The Djinn enjoyed the soft sighs and moans as her tongue swirled about the hard nub. She kissed across to her other breast and nipped the nipple. Fatima squealed in delight, her hands reaching out to push up Aaliyah’s top. The Djinn dismissed her clothes and moaned as delicate fingers massaged her breasts. Fatima was gentler than Kyle; her fingers curious as she explored Aaliyah’s breasts, teasing Aaliyah’s hard nipples. Juices dripped from the Djinn’s pussy, spurred on by Fatima’s touch.

“Oh, Aaliyah!” Fatima gasped as the Djinn slithered her hand between the girl’s thighs.

Aaliyah could feel her warmth through her panties. Another curious piece of clothing. Fatima lifted her ass, letting the Djinn slide a pair of panties, made with the same the pattern as her bra, off the girl’s dusky thighs. Aaliyah stopped sucking at her breast and stared at Fatima’s exposed pussy beneath her bunched up skirt. Her labia were virginally tight, adorned with a fine down of dark hair, and weeping her passion.

“I’ve been sprouting for a year and I still can’t grow a proper bush,” Fatima sighed as Aaliyah caressed her vulva.

“But your pussy is so cute,” Aaliyah objected. “So fresh and virginal. Kyle will love the sight. You look so tasty.”

“Holy shit!” gasped Fatima as Aaliyah suddenly buried her face in the girl’s pussy and licked, savoring her tart flavor. “Ohmyfuckinggod, that’s amazing!”

Aaliyah smiled inwardly, feeling the chaotic passion of Fatima’s thoughts as her tongue devoured her: *ohmygod her tongue so good she’s licking me ohmygod am I a lesbian I don’t care feels so amazing I love it I love her I can’t wait to be with Kyle if it feels half so good ohmygod she touched my clit I love her tongue oh fuck oh wow this is so much better than the shower head oh fuck I’m gonna cum oh yes.*

“Keep doing that, please!” the girl panted. “I’m gonna cum!”

Aaliyah enjoyed the feel of her sister-in-law’s cunt on her lips, digging her tongue in and reveling in her tart taste. Every time she breathed in, she smelled the wonderful scent of Fatima’s passion. Her fingers found the girl’s clitoris. With care, she massaged it, circling the little nub and bringing a squeal from the girl’s lips. Aaliyah kept rubbing, staring into Fatima’s dark, almond-shaped eyes as she writhed with passion.

Then Fatima bucked and juices exploded out of her pussy. “Holy shit!” the girl shouted as she came. Then she collapsed and panted, staring up at the ceiling; a large grin plastered on her face. “That was fucking fantastic, Aaliyah!”

“Do you want to lick me?” Aaliyah asked the panting girl as she lay on the carpet, her budding breasts beading with sweat.

“Hell, yeah!”

Aaliyah turned around, straddling the girl’s face, and dived back into Fatima’s pussy—it was the Djinn’s favorite position to use with a woman. She moaned her pleasure as the girl’s tongue ran stiff through her groove, licking at her clit. Aaliyah licked and sucked Fatima’s tasty pussy, spreading the girl open; she was bright pink and wet inside, her hymen still intact.

Good. Kyle deserves unplucked fruit.

The two girls feasted on each other, filling the room with the sweet incense of their lust and love. Fatima’s tongue and lips grew more bold, sucking, nipping, driving the Djinn to a low, purring orgasm, and quickly building her to a second one. Aaliyah gasped when the young girl wiggled a finger into her canal, pumping it rapidly in and out. Aaliyah stroked her pussy, gently exploring her folds with her digit, careful not to burst her hymen. She sucked the girl’s hard clit into her lips, nibbling, sucking, trying to drive the girl to an earth-shattering orgasm.

Fatima’s finger withdrew from her pussy and she moaned her disappointment. She had been so close to cumming. Then she gasped. What a naughty houri she is! Fatima had shoved her lubed finger into the Djinn’s tight asshole. The new intrusion sent Aaliyah over the edge, and her orgasm erupted inside her. She gasped, her insides clenching, and she sucked hard on the girl’s clit as she was tossed into a sandstorm of passion.

Aaliyah howled her passion into Fatima’s cunt; the vibrations of her voice seemed to ignite Fatima’s rapture. Juices flooded her lips, tasty and tart and thick, and the Djinn drank them down like she was a dying woman at an oasis.

“That was amazing,” purred Fatima as they snuggled together on the floor, the two girls sharing sweet kisses.

Aaliyah caressed her lips, let her fingers trail down to caress her nipple. “Wait until Kyle gets home.”

Concern flashed across the girl’s face. “How’re we going to get Kyle to…”

“Bed you? Easy.” Aaliyah explained her plan.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“See you at lunch,” Kyle said to Christy as they stood in the hallway outside their just finished math class.

Christy gave him a quick kiss. “Sure. Love you.”

Kyle admired her ass as she walked away, and Christy smiled over her shoulder and then seemed to give an extra shake to her rear as she walked. She had a great ass as it writhed beneath her skirt; his cock hardened. She disappeared around the corner, and he sighed, turned, and walked smack into Ms. Franklin.

She fell back, her papers spilling to the floor, her breasts straining at her low-cut blouse as she grabbed Kyle’s arm for support, her sharp fingernails digging into his flesh through his long-sleaved shirt. Heat flushed through him as his face was almost planted in her cleavage and his cock sprang to attention. She had been his Biology teacher last year, and Kyle had had trouble paying attention, distracted by her gorgeous cleavage. She was a young teacher, only on her second year, and one of hottest teachers in school, tying with Ms. Capello for that honor.

Aaliyah could make it so I could fuck her, his aching cock seemed to whisper.

“I’m so sorry,” he said, bending down to grab her papers; he ignored his dick.

“It’s my fault,” she smiled, bending down, keeping her knees pressed together so Kyle couldn’t see up her skirt. What sort of panties does she wear? One wish and I could find out. “I was reading and walking.”

“Well, here you go, Ms. Franklin.” His eyes drifted down to her cleavage. She had a necklace—a gold chain adorned with a large, clear crystal that reminded Kyle of Christy’s amber pendant—nestled between her generous breasts.

“Thank you, Kyle. You have a pleasant day.” His eyes watched her ass sway beneath her tight skirt. Damn, she has a fine ass.

Pushing down his darker thoughts he walked down the hallway. The tide of students was thinning as they piled into their classrooms. He had gym class next; the weather was nice for a change, and that meant running around the track. And watching the girls’ tits bounce beneath their sweaters and their butts sway beneath their sweats.

He picked up the pace.

“Kyle, thank God!” a girl shouted.

He turned to see Chyna, one of the bustiest girls at school, running up to him. Her boobs bounced and swayed beneath her tight, cashmere sweater. She was gorgeous, tall, and dusky skinned; her dark brown hair gathered in pigtails. And those tits—he couldn’t take his eyes off of them. They were stupendous.

“I need your help,” she breathed, her breasts heaving.

“What?” It was getting hard to think as all the blood rushed to his other brain.

“Come with me.” She grabbed his hand, pulling him towards the boy’s restroom.

“What’s going on?” he asked as she pulled him into the bathroom. Maybe someone’s hurt and… His thoughts died as she kissed him.

“I need to be fucked so bad,” she panted, pulling him into a stall, and then she was on him again, a hungry cat pouncing on her prey.

What the hell! he thought as she kissed him. I barely know her, why is she doing this? This is wrong! I need to stop this! Bad enough that I’ve cheated on Christy with Aaliyah last night, but this…

Chyna’s fingers had his pants unfastened, reaching in and stroking him through his underwear. It was getting harder to listen to the voice of his reason. He groaned, her warm hands pushing his boxers down and stroking his girth.

“Fuck me!” she gasped, letting go of his cock. She hiked up her skirt, revealing a pair of sleek, red panties, the crotch soaked. She pulled the gusset to the side, revealing a thick, brown bush. “I need it so bad! Please, Kyle!”

He buried his cock in her. She felt wonderfully warm. Her arms hugged him tight, her lips kissing him, moaning her relief. He pumped in her. Tight, hot, velvet. The metal stall creaked as he pounded her.

“Fuck me, fuck me!” she gasped. “Oh, Kyle! I love it!”

His balls were already threatening to cum. This is so wrong! Why am I doing this? That thrill spurred him on, hammering her juicy twat. She bucked beneath him, gasping and shuddering. She’s so loud, we’re going to get caught! Cumming loudly, her cunt convulsing about his cock. She kissed him again, her tongue thrust into his mouth, hot and lithe. He didn’t care about Aaliyah or Christy; all that mattered was fucking this slutty girl’s cunt.

“Cum in me!” she purred. “I need it!”

“What’s gotten into you?” Kyle demanded; his cock never stopped thrusting.

“You’re just so hot!” she cooed into his ear. “You make me so wet! I want to feel your cum inside me!” Her tongue licked his ear. “I’m not on the pill.”

He came! His sperm flooded her unprotected cunt. She gasped again. A low, throaty moan escaped her lips as she orgasmed a second time, her pussy milking him, eager to drain every last drop of her sperm into her fertile hole. They stood there a moment, breathing heavily, a smile on her lips, confusion in Kyle’s mind.

What the hell just happened? He pulled out of her, quickly buttoning up. She adjusted her panties, their combined passions soaking into the red fabric, and gave him another kiss, then waked out of the bathroom. Aaliyah must be behind this, he decided, as he rushed to Gym class.

Wait, did she say she wasn’t on the pill? A new worry added to the turmoil inside him.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Celestite—she never thought of herself as Michelle Franklin—smiled as the flushed Chyna walked by. She could smell the lust pouring off the girl, proof that her spell worked. She hated Kyle. Amber—she never thought of her girls by their real names; Christy would forever be Amber to the teacher—was the only member of her coven that wasn’t fully hers. The foolish girl still clung to her schoolgirl love for Kyle.

Once Kyle’s affair with Chyna percolated through the student body, Amber would dump him and she’d be there to pick up the pieces and bring the girl fully into the delights only a woman could share. Hopefully, before Kyle plucks her cherry tomorrow night. Celestite wanted that treat for herself.

Kyle left the bathroom a moment later, looking confused and flushed. “Aren’t you supposed to be in class?” Celestite asked him.

“Oh, sorry, Ms. Franklin,” he answered, his eyes on her cleavage.

Why didn’t I think of this earlier? she wondered with a smile.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

By the time lunch rolled around, Kyle was convinced that Aaliyah was responsible for his indiscretion with Chyna, and most of his guilt had disappeared, though he still worried what other consequences might have happened. He bought his lunch and sat down at a table. Christy sidled up to him, giving him a kiss, and Britney pulled out her bagged lunch and ate while reading a book across from them. A few of their other friends joined them, and everyone laughed and joked—except Britney, who studied like usual—while they ate.

“You should stop making out with Kyle after Math class,” chuckled Corey, one of Kyle’s friends, a knowing grin on his freckled face.

“What?” Christy asked.

Kyle tensed. Why did I use that lie?

“You held up Kyle so much he got chewed out by Mr. Benjaminson for being late to gym class.”

Christy fixed her hazel eyes on him. “It wasn’t because we were making out.”

“No. I really had to…uhh…use the bathroom,” Kyle quickly said, the guilt of his strange encounter with Chyna rearing up.

“Oh, you said…” Corey trailed off, shrugging. “Well, I guess making out with your girlfriend is a better story than having the runs.”

“Yeah,” Kyle answered.

Christy relaxed, then whispered, “Maybe tomorrow we can make out so you won’t have to lie to your friends.”

Britney looked up suddenly, sniffing, then fixed her disapproving eyes on him. A sudden panic struck Kyle. Britney knows me too well. He pleaded with his eyes at her, and she gave a shake of her head and went back to her textbook.

He turned back to Christy, relaxing. She had a bit of ketchup on her lips, so he bent over and kissed her. His friends snickered and cat-called; his girlfriend had a bright flush, and a pleased smile, on her face when he broke the kiss. She looked so cute, particularly her dainty nose. He kissed her again, then turned to start joking with Corey and froze.

Chyna was walking towards him.

He swallowed, and forced himself not to look at her; it took all the concentration he possessed; those tits were almost hypnotic as they swayed beneath her sweater. The busty girl walked by and dropped a pair of red panties, sticky with his cum and her juices, in front of him, then kept on walking. Everyone at the table gaped at her.

“What the fuck!” exclaimed Christy. “What a slut!”

Kyle risked a quick glance; Chyna was walking calmly down a hallway towards the bathrooms. His cock was rock. He had to follower her, had to fuck her juicy cunt again. His love for his girlfriend warred with his overwhelming desire for the girl.

“Is that cum on it?” Corey asked, making a face.

Britney fixed her green eyes on Kyle through her thick glasses.

“What a slut,” muttered Christy, pushing it off the table with her lunch tray. “I’ve lost my appetite.”

“Yeah, me too,” Kyle muttered. “I got to use the restroom. It’s…you know.”

“Oh, of course.” She kissed him. He felt guilty. “Feel better, Kyle.”

“Yeah.” He pushed up from the table and headed towards the hallway, following Chyna. He saw her smile, toying with her pigtails, her huge tits straining that delightful cashmere sweater, then she disappeared into the janitor’s supply closet next to the bathroom. Kyle was too horny to care if anyone saw him, or what would happen if they were caught.

She was leaning against a large, stainless steel sink, her bubbly ass facing him. She gave it a wiggle, and smiled over her shoulder at him. That ass was amazing. After fucking Megan’s ass last night, he was eager for a second taste. Why not hers? She’s slutty enough.

“I need your cock, Kyle,” she purred.

“I want to fuck your ass.”

She bit her lip. “Don’t you want to fuck my juicy, fertile cunt?”

He did want to pump his cum inside her fertile, unprotected pussy, but he also wanted to fuck her ass. He had a taste for anal now, and he wanted more. “What if I fucked your butt, then finished in your cunt?”

She beamed. “That sounds great. Stick your cock in my messy pussy so it’ll be nice and lubed.”

“You ever been fucked in the ass?”

“I’ve been fucked in every which way,” she purred.

Her pussy was sopping wet, and he was dripping with a mix of juices and cum when he pulled out. He lifted her skirt, tucking it into her waist band, exposing her dusky cheeks. They were beautiful and perfect, round and perky. His dick prodded the smooth surface, dimpling her right asscheek and leaving a smear of juices. She reached behind him and spread herself open. A dark, wrinkled hole winked at him.

Sorry, Christy, he thought, pushing down that guilt, and dove into Chyna’s ass.

“Oh, yes!” she moaned as he sank in her.

Warm. Velvet. Tight. He was in heaven. Chyna’s ass was tighter than her cunt, Aaliyah’s virgin pussy, and Megan’s ass, and he had to thrust hard to work his cock in and out. He reached around her, pushing up her cashmere sweater and groping her breasts through her bra. They felt spongy in his hands and he pushed her bra cups up.

“Pinch my nipples!” she gasped, pushing her ass back. “Oh, yes, Kyle! I love it! You drive me wild! I’ll do anything for your cock!”

“What?” he asked.

“I’m yours!” Chyna gasped.

A voice in his mind screamed that something was wrong, no girl should act this way. Her ass felt too amazing to listen to anything approaching reason. “Yes, you’re mine!” he grunted. “All mine!”

She screamed; her ass clenched on his cock; her body convulsed. Her orgasm seemed to go on and on, her velvety ass milking his cock. He fucked her faster and faster, his balls boiling as they slapped into her cunt.

“I’m your whore!” she groaned. “Keep fucking me! Keep making me cum!”

“You’re my slut!” Kyle declared, his balls tightening. His cum was nearing, but couldn’t jizz in her ass. He needed to flood her fertile cunt with his seed.

He pulled his filthy cock out and shoved it into her cunt. She gasped again, arching her back. She came again, howling wordlessly. The massaging pressure was too much, and he flooded her fertile cunt. She’s going to get pregnant! he thought. She’ll look so radiant with her round belly, begging to be fucked!

“What’s wrong with me?” he whispered as he leaned against Chyna. What did you do to me Aaliyah?

“You feel fine to me,” purred Chyna, leaning over her shoulder and kissing his cheek. “You feel more than fine. Have you ever had a titty fuck?”

Christy’s waiting for you to get back, you can’t do this!

“No.”

She smiled. “You’ll love it. Your cock all nice and slicked with my juices. It’ll be perfect!”

He was still hard, engulfed in her warm cunt. He pulled out, shuddering as his sensitive head rubbed through her flesh. He sat down on a foot ladder. He had to leave before Christy caught him, he had been gone too long as it was, but his cock needed this too much. Chyna pulled her sweater and bra off, kneeling before him, staring up so worshipfully at him. Her tits were wonderful, large, round, with nipples as thick as Kyle’s pinky.

“I love your cock!” she purred, sandwiching it between her thick tits.

The door banged open, and Kyle froze. “Christy, I can explain!”

To be continued…

---